Jump to content

Search the Community

Showing results for tags 'magic'.



More search options

  • Search By Tags

    Type tags separated by commas.
  • Search By Author

Content Type


Forums

  • General
    • News
    • Problems and Suggestions
    • Introductions
    • General Discussion
  • Written Works
    • Stories
    • Role Playing
    • Continuous Stories
    • Fantasies and Story Ideas
    • Chat & Role-Playing Transcripts
    • Real-Life Muscle Growth Experiences
  • MG.com's Storiversary
    • General
    • Storiversary Story Archive
  • Media
    • General Images
    • Artwork & Morphs
    • Videos
    • Before & After Transformations
  • Community
    • Personals
    • Chat Buddies
    • Surveys & Polls
    • Advertisements
  • Bodybuilding
    • General
    • Training
    • Muscle & Mind
    • Diet & Nutrition
    • Steroids
    • Watch Me Grow
  • Off Topic
    • Main Off Topic Board
    • News & Current Events
    • Weird / Funny / Interesting
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Welcome!
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Gallery
  • DC Area Muscle's Discussion
  • Tall Muscle's Discussion & Advice
  • Furry Muscle Club's Club Chat
  • Spanish-speaking members!'s Presentaciones
  • Superstrength and Crushing's Your favorite Superstrength & Crushing Stories
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumbing You
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Meathead Make-Believe
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumb Stud Pictures
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Mutual Muscling
  • South East Asia Muscle Club's Muscle Tales
  • 2D Muscle Artists's Topics
  • Bodybuilders Seeking Sponsors's Physique Progress Galleries
  • Bodybuilders Seeking Sponsors's Guys Seeking Sponsors
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Bodybuilding Websites
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Top Tips, Articles and Guides
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Video Clips
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Social Media
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Supplements
  • Second Life's GYMS
  • Second Life's Topics
  • New York City Muscle's Member Intro
  • New York City Muscle's Personals

Calendars

There are no results to display.

There are no results to display.

Forms

There are no results to display.

Blogs

There are no results to display.

There are no results to display.


Find results in...

Find results that contain...


Date Created

  • Start

    End


Last Updated

  • Start

    End


Filter by number of...

Joined

  • Start

    End


Group


AIM


MSN


Website URL


ICQ


Yahoo


Jabber


Skype


Location


What are your interests?


What are your stats?


What are you seeking?


What are your dream stats?


Favorite Stories


Favorite Bodybuilders


Got Any Fetishes?

Found 190 results

  1. JasonDarkfire

    Bracers Of Greed 2: Male Order.

    A continuation of my Bracers Of Greed story. Part 1 is here: Not as much muscle growth in this one, but there will be more in future installments. In the meantime, hope you enjoy! So my grandfather had given me some kind of magical bracers that turned me into a giant, muscular bull monster. I smashed the floor, destroyed the couch, and blew a load big enough to hit the ceiling. I should be calling him asking what these were, how to get them off; SOMETHING before my mother or somebody else stumbled in on the disaster I made or the thing I was. The last thing I needed right now was another person seeing me like this. “So…” I asked of the terrified mailman I’d just grabbed and hurled from the front door to the couch, “…What’s your name?” The poor guy looked about as white as a sheet, or at least as close to it as someone of African American descent I loomed over him, thick hoof-like hands on either side of his head. Couldn’t really blame him for being terrified, though. Considering how easily he’d been thrown, it was no wonder his brown eyes we locked dead on me, and I had to give him credit that he hadn’t screamed or pissed himself in fear or anything like that. Course, if he’d seen what this place had looked like a couple of minutes ago he might not have been so calm. I don’t know if it was just the sheer amount of pleasure or too much blood going to my cock and not enough to my brain, but eventually I must have blacked out. It was roughly an hour later when I came to a living room smashed to bits and covered in my cum, myself included as my fur unglued itself from the floor as I sat up. First things first; I needed a shower. Perhaps the weirdest thing about all of this was how NOT weirded out I was. My body, the destroyed living room, the bracers that I couldn’t remove; any of that should’ve been freaking me out. I didn’t know how to fix myself or anything I’d broken, and the strongest concern I could muster was a solid, “meh”. I was more upset when I banged my horns against the doorway trying to squeeze into the bathroom for my shower than anything else. In front of a mirror for the first time, I got a proper assessment of myself. I stood about 6 and half inches tall now, up a little more than half a foot from my previous height, with thick brown fur covering pretty much every inch of me. My hair was a very dark shade of brown and flowed down over my shoulders to about midway down my back. I had a short bovine like muzzle and thick pearl white horns on either side of my head, about an inch in length emerging perpendicular to my head before turning upwards and becoming mostly straight save for a slight curve in the middle of each horn. Finally I made note of the firey red eyes, which I could swear were almost glowing slightly. What really stood out(Well, besides all the non-human stuff) were my muscles. Every inch of me looked like it was practically bursting with power and size, and damn if it didn’t feel amazing. Though the fur blocked it a little, only an idiot would fail to miss pecs that felt like slabs of concrete, or shoulders thick enough that it looked like I was wearing pads underneath them, or biceps that peaked like a mountain top when I flexed. My cock started to stir as I ran my hooves over the stone-hard abs while I admired the rippling cords of muscle on my back as I turned my back toward the mirror. Speaking of my cock, it had gone down in size quite a bit from when I last left it. A bit disappointing, but considering how I passed out beating it off earlier I could see the downsides of it being that big constantly. It was still bigger than normal in its flaccid state, roughly six or seven inches, though it was starting to reach about a foot in length especially as I gripped my tight, firm butt(and also noticed the thick brown tail that ended in a tuft of fur that I’d somehow missed earlier). It had taken some real effort not to start pumping my cock right there, and I could feel it starting to stir now as I looked over the mailman in front of me. “What’s your name?” I asked again. “R-Rod…” The frightened mail carrier finally stammered out. The guy looked like he was in his late 30s or early 40’s, with a bit of a belly to boot. “Hi Rod. I’m…Sirbeus.” Giving him my real name seemed like a bad idea, and the only one that popped into mind was an old online handle I used to use when I was a teenager. “How’s your day going?” “O-O.K., I guess…” I could hear his massive gulp as he looked around nervously. “T-This is a nice p-place here…” “Thanks. You should’ve seen it a couple of minutes ago, though; it was a disaster.” I glanced back at the living room, which looked pristine and not like I had just destroyed it a little while ago. I first noticed some other abilities I had while I was in the shower earlier. The shower head was barely high enough to hit me when I was my normal human self, and now the stream barely made it up to my chest. The shower was too small and I was too bulky to get my body any lower, and I was rapidly getting annoyed. With a snort, I grabbed the pipe behind the shower head and twisted it. I could feel the metal yielding to my grip like clay, and despite that the pipe remained undamaged. The metal screeched and protested as it moved, but the water flow was never interrupted. I was even able to stretch the metal and treat the shower head like it was a hand held one despite clearly not being one. When I finished washing off and let it go, it snapped back into place like nothing had happened. I was able to repeat the same repairing process on the floor and even the couch once I’d grabbed the two pieces and held them together. I also noticed a dull red glow each time, on the shower head pipe, the cracks in the floor, and the gap between the broken pieces of couch while I was manipulating them. The bracer on my right arm, the one with all the red jewels in it, seemed to be reacting as well. The one gem that had been glowing slightly was growing dimmer with each use; clearly there was some connection. My cum evaporated like steam when I concentrated on removing it, but the glow in the gem faded out entirely just as I finished. I knew that was bad; I wouldn’t be able to change back without repowering that gem. I didn’t know HOW I knew, but I knew for certain, and even if I didn’t understand how, I knew I needed another person to help me recharge it. Rod knocked on the door with a delivery soon after, and the bushes that surrounded the front door kept anybody from seeing as I yanked him inside. “You look tense, Rod.” That was putting it mildly. “Tell you what; let’s make a deal. You promise to calm down and talk with me a bit, and not tell anybody about what you saw here today. In exchange, I promise I won’t hurt you, kill you, or lie to you. Deal?” “D-Deal…” Something happened when that word came out of Rod’s mouth. There wasn’t some big explosion or alarm or anything like that, but something felt different. Rod seemed as confused as I felt as his breathing started to come in a more normal, controlled manner. He seemed to be calming down, almost to his surprise. For my part, I felt kind of weird. I didn’t really have any desire to hurt, kill, or lie to Rod anyway, but now it felt like I simply couldn’t even if I did. I understood Rod as a person, and I understood how to punch, kick or otherwise injure people and lie to them as a separate act, but when it came to combining him and any of those ideas, it was like my brain just didn’t understand the concept. I just…couldn’t do it. Not that I showed it as I sat on the easy chair across from him. Rod straightened up on the couch as the chair protested under my bulk. Keeping up the appearance of control and certainty was important in this situation if I was going to get what I needed, but I also couldn’t push him too hard or I’d scare him off and lose my chance. Where all this knowledge was coming from and what was happening I wasn’t entirely sure, but I was finally starting to get an idea. “Wow. I feel… weird.” Rod sounded much calmer as he looked me over, seemingly unbothered by my nude form or anything else. “I feel like I should be terrified, but I’m just… not. What ARE you?” “A demon. Or at least, partly one.” That was the best explanation I could come up with; the strange red glow on everything I did earlier, the small wisps of smoke that continually came off the bracers, the deal I had just made, all this strange knowledge that seemed to be at my fingertips… it practically screamed demonic. “You’re a demon? Like, from Hell?” Rod shifted a little in his seat but otherwise didn’t seem too distressed; the deal we just made was probably binding his panic like it bound my ability to do any of the negative things I said I wouldn’t do to him earlier. “Maybe? I haven’t been at this too long. I don’t feel evil or anything. Different, definitely, but not evil.” That was true; whatever had happened to me, I didn’t feel like making sacrifices to Satan or burning the world in hellfire or anything like that. I was more concerned about getting things for myself than I was sacrificing myself for others, yes, but not at the expense of ruining others just to get it. I was just a bit more… greedy, maybe? “Rod, I’d like to make you another offer. Is there something that you want? Something that you’d desire more than anything else? Something you’ve tried forever to obtain and keep falling short? I can give you that, Rod. All I need from you in exchange is a little bit of your soul.” I held up a hoofed hand as his eyes shot up in surprise. “Relax; it’ll grow back.” “But it’s my soul! I kinda need that!” Rod remained still on the couch, and though his voice still had a hint of alarm he didn’t make a break for the door or anything. “You need some portion of it. Technically any encounter you have with an individual is an exchanging of souls, though the level of the exchange varies depending on the interaction. Saying hello to someone involves quite a bit less of soul expenditure than if you had sex with them, for example, and any interaction can be positive or negative depending on the circumstances. That’s how it works for humans, whereas demons work a little differently.” Souls are sources of power, one that demons can use a source of fuel for their own abilities. While stealing souls isn’t impossible, the trauma and damage caused by doing so makes the hassle of doing so not worth the effort. That’s why demons make deals with people to give up parts of their souls willingly. It felt like someone was whispering this in my ear as I explained it to Rod, and confirmed that I was probably dealing with some kind of demon myself. I had to wonder a little how much of what I was doing was by choice and being guided by someone else, but that didn’t change the fact I still needed Rod to help me get back to normal. “The more you give the more side effects you’ll see, but as long as you don’t sign over your whole soul in a single shot you’ll recover in time. And I agreed not to lie to you, so you know I’m telling you the truth. Now, tell me; what is it you desire?...” Rod remained silent for what felt like ages. I had to remain strong and confident looking as I gently folded my arms over my chest and leaned back on the easy chair, though internally I was starting to sweat a little. What if he was still worried about the consequences? What if he had no desires? I didn’t need a demon in my head to tell me that mentioning we needed to finish this up before my mother got home would put a dent in the brave face I was putting on. “I want a better body.” I felt a smile curling on the edge of my lips as Rod spoke. “I’m tired of always being tired. I want to be able to run again without needing to catch my breath after a couple of steps.” “I think that could be arranged.” I rubbed my muzzle as I mulled over how to play this before coming up with an answer. “How about this; I’ll give you the ability to modify your own body at will, with some limits. In exchange, you come by here once a week and let me take a portion of your soul. Think of it as buying something on credit, only you’re getting something that money just can’t buy. We’ll keep it small; say, 5% of your soul over the next 12 weeks? We can arrange meet up times and set conditions later, but under no circumstances will I leave you a soulless husk of a man. Deal?” Yes, this was good. A small but steady source of soul power would be perfect to keep me going, and hey, maybe it might lead to further deals down the line. Rod could spread the word, and I could use him to show other potential customers that making deals with me would be perfectly safe. Everyone’s a winner then! …I REALLY feel like I should be bothered I’m thinking about the exchanging of souls in terms of networking and marketing... The word, “Deal” had barely left Rod’s mouth when he suddenly began to look glassy-eyed. Before I could ask what was wrong, a small mote of white light emerged from his chest, probably no bigger than a baseball. I held out a hand and watched as the mote slowly floated into my palm. As I rolled it around in my palm, I felt images and memories from Rod’s life flashing through my mind. I was learning all about him, his life, the good parts and the bad; it was frankly amazing. All of that paled in comparison to when I closed my hand around the portion of his soul and absorbed its power. Every muscle in my body surged as the power ran through me, pumping slightly larger before reverting down to their normal size. The feeling was orgasmic to the point that my cock went from soft to over a foot long in an instant, a small bit of precum shooting out onto the floor between us. Fuck, I could get hooked on that. One of the red gems was glowing brightly again, but for what was next I needed the blue gems on my left arm. Holding out my left hand, another mote of light like the one I just absorbed sprung to life in my hand. This one looked like a small fireball in both color and the intense heat coming off it, and I half expected it to burn Rod as it floated toward him and entered his chest. Rod started to come around again as the fireball entered him without harm to either him or his clothes. “How do you feel?” I asked Rod as the glassy look left his eyes. “A little dizzy…and hot…” Rod started to pant and fan himself rapidly; within seconds he was sweating up a storm. “Fuck, why is it so hot?!” Rod tried to stand, only to have his legs buckle under him as soon as soon as he tried to straighten up. He managed to get his hands out in front of him to keep from face planting onto the floor, though I couldn’t help but notice the odd, “CLOP-CLOP!” sound his hands made as they landed. Rising off the easy chair to kneel next to him, I noticed the hoof-like hand structure like my own. His hooves were a deep charcoal black color, though my eyes were drawn to a much more distinct transformation. At first I was worried something had gone horribly wrong when flames started to grow along the back of Rod’s body. The fire burned in a straight line from the top of his head to slightly down behind his shoulders, with another geyser of flame erupting from just above his ass. His clothes ignited and fell to the ground in a pile of ash and burnt cloth, soon joined by the hair on his head. The small hairs on his back were burnt away as well, though oddly his skin seemed undamaged nor did Rod seem to even notice the fire that burned on its own accord. His skin did look like it was bubbling a few moments later, his shoulders starting to look fuller and rounder. It took me a few moments to realize it was new muscle forming in the same way as my own had earlier. It was clear he wasn’t getting the same size as I had as the transformation moved down his shoulders and into his arms and chest, though what he lacked in sheer size he made up for in leanness. I could make out veins on his biceps as they started to bulge larger, looking as though his skin was almost shrink-wrapped around them. Rod’s breathing had been coming in kind of rough since he hit the floor, but soon it started to take on a new level of deepness as a cracking sound started emanating from his face. His lips were pulled back, and I couldn’t help but notice how his teeth looked wide and flat. It looked like his canine teeth had simply disappeared, something that only seemed to become more obvious as his mouth cracked and started pushing out from his face. His nose was pulled along for the ride, the ridge of it shrinking down as his nostrils started to flare larger and larger. The way his mouth was shaping, the snorting sounds, and the hooves were feeling to me like Rod was turning into a horse morph of some kind. That feeling became fact when the muscles that had been filling out down Rod’s arm reached his hands; true black hairs started to grow back up along his arm in a reverse of the muscle growth. They covered him rapidly, though the flames that seemed to encircle his wrists held my attention for a while. Again, Rod seem unbothered, and in fact seem to be getting better he pushed himself up to a kneeling position. The hair and muscle was spreading about evenly across his chest, his man-boobs spreading and shrinking back into his skin as they became a pair of slim, solid pecs. His abs came in an odd manner; the top of his stomach started to form a set of abs on top of his belly, then the abs seemed like they were pressed flat as they banished the fat underneath to…somewhere. Once one set came in, the next would follow the same pattern. He was developing a solid eight pack, or at least I thought so until his cock started getting in the way. My own penis had been largely untouched save for the size increase; Rod’s rod had a bit of a different reaction. The head of his cock was a solid ring of flesh with his cockhead square in the middle, his shaft purely pink save for the occasional spot of black in odd places. There also seemed to be a sheath of some sort at the base of his cock, covered in more black hair along with his nuts. Without getting in an actual dick measuring contest it was hard to say for sure, but he did seem a bit longer than I was now. Before I could really think about that, Rod just…disappeared. Well, that wasn’t quite right; he wasn’t on the floor anymore, but the front door had suddenly slammed open and I caught a glimpse of something red and black running outside the living room window. It felt like my brain barely had time to process the thought, “Wait, did he just run outside like that?” when he reappeared, the front door slamming behind him as he re-entered, tongue hanging slightly from his equine muzzle. “I just ran around the building!” He exclaimed. Seriously? He had the build of a really buff runner, but that should’ve been impossible. The building was a collection of over a half dozen apartments like this one. Even a championship sprinter would probably need a good thirty seconds to make a lap around the building; Rod had been gone maybe ten seconds max. “Sorry about running out, but I just felt like I had to move! I just felt so light, so full of energy like a spring that just had to be uncoiled!” Rod continued to pant slightly, though it seemed less from exertion and more from arousal as his hands roamed over his body, squeezing and groping occasionally. “Well, you certainly look like you’re made out of steel.” I smiled as I rose up and approached the anthropomorphic horse as he felt the tense, pulsing muscles of his quads. “Fuck, I feel so hot…” Well, he WAS kind of on fire. The flames on his head and neck did look sort of like a mane, and the column of fire above his butt did look a bit like a horse’s tail as it flicked and moved about behind his butt. Or maybe he was referring to something else as his now red eyes looked up at me, looking a bit surprised and confused. “Fuck; YOU’RE hot…” “Rod?...” A small gasp of surprise escaped me as I felt one of Rod’s hand slowly stroking the top my already erect cock. His own started to press against me as he stepped closer. “I never really thought about other guys before… well, never did anything with other guys before, at least, but you…” Rod’s other hand slowly slid over my chest as he continued to stroke my shaft with the other. “Did you do this to me?...” If I had, I hadn’t meant to. Rod didn’t seem too bothered by it as he fell to his knees in front of my cock, looking curiously at the slightly smoking bit of precum that had formed at the tip. A groan escaped me as he took a slow, cautious lick. His eyes went wide, and a second later his hands were gripping my ass as he wrapped his muzzle around my foot-long member. “Whoa! Sucking my cock wasn’t a part of our deal!” Rod’s mouth started pull off my member before I gently gripped the back of his head, the flames of his mane doing little more than tickling me as I slowly pulled him back onto me. “That was NOT a complaint; merely an observation.” Fuck; is he SURE he hasn’t done this before?! I’m sure having the longer than normal tongue is helping, but he doesn’t look like he’s hesitating or seems unsure of himself. He seems almost desperate for my cum the way he was slurping up every bit that was coming out, and between his tongue and his hot breath there was quite a bit for him to swallow. My cock didn’t seem to be getting any larger, much less to the size where I could’ve sucked myself off like I was earlier; maybe my deal to not hurt him earlier extended to not accidently doing so either. I hadn’t really thought about my sexuality that much before now; I had to spend too much time just getting through life to worry much about that. Did this mean I was gay now? I mean, obviously this felt amazing having Rod do this to me, and judging from how one of his hands left my butt to start stroking his own cock he’s enjoying himself quite a bit too. It feels like he’s worshiping me, addicted to me, and the thought of that was making me thrust my hips against him as I felt my nuts start to clench. If there was a woman, I’d have some breasts to grab, but then there’d only be my cock involved. But what if I got a woman AND a guy together? Or two women or two guys? More and more sexual scenarios raced through my head, and that’s why I realized; it didn’t matter the gender of the other individuals involved. It would still be sex, just sex in different ways. “More…” That word was filling my head again as I closed my eyes to bask in the pleasure. There was certainly an element of lust to it, but it was the idea of having more partners, more people desiring me, giving themselves to me, giving me pleasure that was starting to push me over the edge. Rod would just be the beginning of a long line of people giving me more of what I wanted. THAT’s what I really wanted; the sex was just a very, very nice bonus. The feeling of something hot and wet splashing against my leg caused me to open my eyes. Rod’s cock was spewing quite the load all of me and the floor, his own eyes half open in his pleasured haze. He was hot, horny and spewing his load like a firehose all thanks to me, and he’d be eternally grateful for it. He’d be just as grateful as I threw my head back, letting out a deep moan as I unleashed my own load into him. Rod’s eyes went from half-open haze to fully open surprised as the first blast hit, feeling like it shot straight down his throat. His tongue worked quickly to get the second spurt, his own cock still making a mess on the floor. My own seed soon joined that mess as Rod tried and failed to fully keep up with the floor, bits of my cum dribbling out of his muzzle and down onto the floor as he desperately tried to slurp up as much as he could. My cum continued to come to the point Rod’s abs seemed to be doming a little trying to take it all in, though he didn’t seem to mind. In fact, he looked almost disappointed when about a minute later my orgasm finally started to ebb. I was still as stiff as stone, though. Rod seemed to approve as he stood up, our cock rubbing against each other as his hands started to roam over my big arms. Sure, I should probably stop this now. My mother would be home soon, and I still had to show Rod how he could revert between this and his human form. Still, I also just had to know if his butt would stay as tight as it was now once I rammed my cock into it a few dozen times. Maybe I was becoming a greed demon, but I only had one thought as I licked up some of my own sweet cum from what I imagined was the first of many customers. Greed was good.
  2. JadeDragon

    Star Light, Star Bright

    Star Light, Star Bright By: JadeDragon Update: I wrote this a long, long time ago, with a different username I posted it on the old forum. I don't really write in this "style" anymore, but I'll leave it as-is instead of rewriting it in my current style. It is archived in the old forum, but I decided to repost it here since apparently it's good enough to recommend and I didn't want people to have to dig for it. Enjoy. I dedicate this story to Xyggurat, master of muscle theft and to Jaypat, who also understands what it means to be six inches closer to the ground. Why to, or not to wish, upon a star. Give it a try if you dare but wishes can be dangerous. You are warned. The concrete was hard beneath the soles of my shoes as I walked down the abandoned street. The sky above dazzled with far-flung stardust, but I was far too angry to appreciate the beauty. On this fair night, I walked home from a terrible day, which had begun the moment I had awoken. College was hard enough for me, without having to deal with my asshole roommate. Daniel Whelan or just Dan, as he preferred (I learned that preference by gaining a black eye) was just about the cockiest person I had ever met. He stood at a proud 6' 3" tall and took every opportunity to point out how short I was at my 5' 5" height. It also didn't help that I barely made weight at 100 pounds soaking wet, whereas Dan had picked up bodybuilding since his freshman year of high school and bulked up to 260 pounds of muscle by the time he waltzed in the door all those months ago. I realize that I might have lived with him without complaint, but still. It's hard when you saw a guy like him every day. A guy who insists on sleeping in naught but his overly tight briefs, showing off his impressive package. I suppose you could say truthfully that I myself wasn't very secure. Dan might not have got to me if I were more at peace with the way I looked. But instead, I looked at that bulky, snoring form night after night with a mixture of green envy and crimson rage. Then, I'm ashamed to say, I would jerk off. Because despite his verbal and emotional abuse, Dan was incredibly hot. His jaw was strong with a seemingly permanent coating of ginger stubble. His bright red hair was frequently gelled into spikes and his eyes were so green they could put grass to shame. But Dan wasn't directly responsible for my rotten day I thought to myself as I walked, passing a grove of old oak trees, their mighty boughs crowned with their autumn colours. No, it was my own damn fault. I had picked up working out at a gym in town. I couldn't ever go to the one on campus, Dan would see to that. I had been working out for a few months, trying to put on some mass to try and man up a bit to get Dan off my back but with no success. I was smart, I read all the right books, ate all the right foods but it seemed like that version of myself was not meant to be. When I had gone in today after an afternoon of classes, the gym's manager who I didn't really even know came up to me as I tried to lift a heavier weight than normal. He outright told me that if I were just coming in here to waste his time I might as well get out. I tried to explain, but he was adamant that I no longer tarnish the gym's reputation and bother the clientele by coming in week after week and failing to do anything but crowd the benches. He handed me the money for this month's membership fee and escorted me out the door, my face burning with embarrassment while the muscle heads in the gym looked on with expressions of relief plastered all over their smug faces. How could this happen? With the debt I was in paying for my education I knew I'd never be able to push for anything in court. Also, seeing as how this gym was the only one within range other than the one on campus, I basically had to give up working out. Not that it had done me much good besides assuaging my feeling that I was bringing Dan's and his friend's abuse down on myself. I turned the corner and saw the ponderous expanse of the campus dead ahead. I dreaded going in there, this was a small town, and no doubt Dan would have heard about the incident and take the opportunity to rub it in all night long. With something like this, he might even whip out his semi-flaccid cock as thwack it around a bit to show off. It was humiliating, seeing a jerk like him having the body I so desperately wanted while I was stuck with my skeletal, unmasculine form. I looked up at the stars and I cried out in futility. Or so I thought at the time. "Fuck! I just wish my life was better! Is that so much to ask!?" I shouted at them. The stars seemed to laugh with mirth and twinkling light at my mundane, puny human life. My pathetic human suffering is probably too far beneath their notice, I thought to myself bitterly. I felt the breeze pick up, snapping me from my negative thoughts. The wind rapidly grew fiercer. It was soon an icy gale, tearing at everything with sharp, invisible claws. I felt a rumble, and then saw a flash of light! I looked up, and one star blazed, seeming to eclipse all the heavens in its glow. Then all at once, the light faded and vanished...no, not gone, merely moving! A point of light, descending from the heavens, a star. A falling star! But, that's impossible! I thought to myself as the point of light drew ever nearer. "Shit, shit, shit!" I cursed, as I realized it was heading straight for me. I dove into a nearby bush just as the light struck the ground not a few feet away. The noise accompanying the fallen star was deafening. It struck me dumb, the light almost seemed to make me transparent. It was like the light burned into my very soul. Finally, the radiance subsided. Stepping out from behind the bush, I saw the point of light on the ground. It lay innocently on the concrete, like the last few minutes of bizarre happenings was in no way its fault. Stepping closer and stooping to the ground, I beheld that the light belonged to a star-shaped crystal. It looked like a diamond and blazed with a blue-white light. Picking it up, it sat in the palm of my hand like some radiant crystal flower. It was heavier than it looked. I looked up. The place the star once occupied in the night sky was dark. So the star DID fall out of the heavens...somehow. "I guess it must be very dense," I said, mostly to myself. I turned it around and around, the facets sending shafts of light into the dark night. It was the most beautiful jewel, its beauty surpassed any terrestrial gem. I stuck it in my pocket, surprised that something so bright failed to shine through the material of my jeans. Maybe it was magic? I never really believed in magic, but this object was just far too bizarre to be anything else, could it? "Could things get any stranger?" I spoke aloud to the stillness of the night. Little did I know, that the strange period in my life was just beginning. I jogged over the tiles and concrete of the campus, hurrying towards my dorm. The lampposts stood sentinel, casting unmoving shadows as the light spilled into silhouettes through the branches and leaves of trees. Finally, I slipped into my building, the place was quiet. Counting red steel doors till I came to 412, I slipped the key into the lock and turned it. Giving the door a bit of a shove to get it open I walked into my dorm room. The door was a bit rusty, so it emitted a grating squeal as I opened and closed it. I was greeted by the sight of Dan, already stripped down to his tight red briefs. His muscles were plainly displayed. He never failed to flex them a bit when I'm around. He loved to make me feel inadequate. I think it made him feel like even more of a man than he already did. I'm far too distracted to notice, but the star sparkled in my pocket. "Hey, Dan," I said, once again not failing to drink in his masculinity with my eyes. Damn, I'm a glutton for punishment. "Hey, Jake." Replied Dan, with a big smile on his face. It was weird, he sounded a lot friendlier than he normally did. Usually, he'd just sneer at my staring and tell me what a fag I am. "How was your day?" He asked. This was getting weird, Dan never asked how my day went. "Uhhhh..." I fumbled, taken by surprise. "It was alright, I guess. It was a weird kind of day." What the hell? "Uh-huh. I see. Well, I'm gonna just wait here for you." Said Dan, who turned around (damn, his back was so thick and his shoulders were fucking broad!) and laid back on his bed. Dan was rubbing his dick through his briefs, obviously hard. Jesus, it's huge! I thought to myself. What the hell is going on? Is he trying to seduce me? This definitely wasn't anything like the Dan that I had come to know these past months. Did this have to do with the fallen star? I started to pull off my clothes, I had to admit, I was very horny. I was also just crazy enough to go along with it. After what I had just seen, anything seemed possible at this point. "Damn..." Whispered Dan as he watched me strip naked. My cock was rock hard. I walked over to the foot of his bed, looking at his heavily muscled form. His perfect, thick pecs. His quads are immense, much thicker than my waist. His arms were perfect, thick and proportional in respect to his biceps and forearms. Dan was always stunning, but somehow he was turning me on even harder than ever before. I climbed onto the bed, my hands brushing his rock hard abs as I grabbed the waistband of his briefs. Hooking the elastic with my thumbs, I pulled them down. The fabric had a bit of trouble stretching around his hard asscheeks, not to mention his quads, but I keep tugging it down till they're off. His cock flops free, hard at a little bit over ten inches in length, with the girth of a beer can and arcing over tennis ball sized balls. He's massive! I thought to myself as I flung the briefs across the room without even looking where I was throwing. Dan stared at his own raging hardon, his eyelids half closed over those gorgeous green eyes. I bent down and breathed on his stiff dick and a light moan of pleasure passed his lips. What the hell was going on? What the hell am I doing!? I thought to myself as I wrapped my lips around Dan's perfect mushroom head and I began to suck the cock that had teased and tormented me all these months. Dan screwed his eyes shut and clenched his teeth, though a loud groan of pleasure escaped the enamelled trap. Man, this guy was hot! His moans were driving me wild. I cupped his heavy bull balls with my hand, their size filled, then spilled over the sides of my hand. They're so big and heavy! Dan bucked his hips a little, his defined muscle letting me see each and every quivering movement, down to finest detail. "Unggg....gawwwd....fuckkkk...." Dan groaned, his cock leaking steady pre. To my surprise, I felt his big hand reach around underneath me and start jacking off my five-inch cock. I intensified my attentions to Dan's dick and balls and his moaning increased in both volume and frequency as a result. The head of his thick cock in my mouth, I felt compelled to wrap my hands around that astounding girth! One hand barely made it around its awesome thickness, and I began to pump. Dan's own slick pre was giving ample lubrication. I could feel his strong heartbeat pulsing through the thick veins snaking their way through his dick. Somehow, even his heaving, powerful muscles, failed to measure up to the sheer force that seems to be pulsing through his cock. It somehow seemed like his strongest muscle by far! "Shit, I never get over what a good cocksucker you are, Jake," Dan grunted as he sped up jacking off my cock. I almost lost focus on his meat upon hearing these words. He thinks we've done this before? I thought, confused. "D-Dan, I'm gonna blow if you keep it up!" I stammered as I took my mouth off his dick for a second. His hands were quite skilled and I was having trouble holding in my load. Just seeing his bulk and muscle move and heave made me feel like I'd cum by just watching. "That's the idea, stud. How long can you hold out?" Replied Dan, a playful grin on his mouth. What the hell was going on!? His hands were skilled, so I sucked his cock harder and harder and his handwork faltered as a shudder of pleasure quaked through his thick and muscular body. "Dude, that's not fair," Dan grunted as I continued tonguing his cock, tracing the head with the tip of my tongue, then taking as much of it in my mouth as I could and sucking while moving it in and out of my mouth. I felt it touch the back of my throat. "Dammit...I'm not gonna let you win again!" Dan flashed his gorgeous smile and jacked me off even faster then pushed one of his free fingers against my asshole, forcing it in. Crap, he's good. I know I'm not gonna be able to hold out. I thought to myself as my ass was invaded. "Oh shit, I'm cumming!" I moaned and true enough, I felt a wave of pleasure wash over me, in the base of my cock and balls, then radiating out to the very tips of my extremities as my five-inch dick shot its load. Dan caught it in his palm and licked his hand clean. "Heh, I guess I win this round, Jake. Don't worry....unggg....there's always....*pant*.....tomorrow!" Dan's loss of verbal acuity was due to my renewed sucking. His grunting and writhing made me laugh a bit inside. The fallen star must have done something, somehow. It must be magic. It must be! I knew exactly what would send Dan over the edge, although I was not sure how I knew, exactly. I reached out with a free hand and started rubbing his thick pecs. The slight dusting of ginger hair felt good as I ran my hands along the two mounds of muscle. Tracing the cleft, I then moved my hand to the bulging hills of Dan's abs. Damn, they were tight, nice and dense and stacked on top of each other like bricks. "Unggg! Fuck!" Dan almost shouted, trying to restrain himself to prevent the whole dorm from hearing. As it was, the picture frames nailed into the walls became unlevel from the jerking of the bed as Dan writhed on top of it. "Yeah, big cock and dick, but can you hold it in Dan?" I panted as I continued sucking, his spasms convincing me that Dan was getting closer to shooting his load. "Y-y-yeah! Ung...I'm the...man...." Dan's face was getting really red. His balls were churning with his load, I could see it with my own two eyes. So fucking hot! "Fucking...stud!" Dan grunted. Damn, his voice was so deep, it rumbled in his throat like an earthquake. "Oh yeah, big man?" I said, smiling. "Let's see how you like it!" I pushed my right hand under him and squeezed it past his globular asscheeks, they were hard melons of muscle! I found his asshole and pushed my finger against it lightly. "Oh no man, don't!" Dan moaned, his muscles visibly convulsing with pleasure. "I might pass out-t-t...unggg!" Dan's protestations were cut off as I loosened his sphincter and started pushing with my index finger. "Gawwwd...fucking....A....unggg!" Dan grunted and groaned in his deep voice. I couldn't believe how hot this was. I still didn't know what was going on, but with the massive meat in my mouth, I hardly cared at that point. I could feel spasms rock Dan's body. I knew he was going to erupt soon. Just as soon as I could work his love nut hard enough. I thought I felt it against my fingertip and I began to pleasure the spongy muscle in his ass. "Gaaah! Ahhhh!" Dan's shouts were now no longer restrained. Unless he was trying, in which case I must have been doing a good job. "C'mon big boy," I said between sucking Dan's man-meat and licking it. "Let's see what you've got!" "Oh god! I'm cumming! I'M CUMMING!" Dan's feet curled, his mighty muscles convulsed. His bull balls pulled up and unleashed their awesome load. I wrapped my lips on the head of his dick, determined to take it all, but I was not prepared for this. The first volley filled, then exceeded the capacity of my mouth, making sticky cum escape my lips and ooze down the sides of Dan's thick cock like a fir tree oozing sap. I sucked it down as quickly as I could to be ready for the next load, then the next and the one after that. Dan's bucking hips didn't make it any easier to hold on but I managed to suck down most of his loads as he spewed them forth. I had never seen anybody cum this much. "Uh....ungg...fuck...." Dan's voice was tinged with pleasure, even as his loads slowed down to a stop. He felt himself up, playing with his pecs as I sucked down the last few mouthfuls of spunk. His moaning briefly renewed as I licked his cock clean. "Damn...Jake...that was good." Dan said with a bit of a grin. "I still win this round though." "Only cause you cheated stud," I whispered, leaning forward and kissing him, his ginger stubble was scratchy against my lips. I must have been dreaming. If so, I didn't want to wake. They did say life was a dream of sorts. And mine just got really good. "I love you, Jake." Dan murmured, falling asleep in exhaustion from his explosive orgasm. What was going on? "I love you too, Dan," I replied, curling next to him, my face against his mighty chest. I didn’t want to sleep, in case it ended the dream. But I was too exhausted. Like heavy, clinging cotton spores, sleep dragged me into a dark abyss. I awoke, with my face against flesh. Thick, warm and a bit hairy. I opened my eyes and Dan's large pecs filled my view. So it wasn't a dream. Unless it was, in which case it could hardly qualify as being over yet, obviously. I looked up at Dan's peaceful face. Listening to his gentle snores, I wondered if he was still the way he was last night. I couldn't move without waking him, his powerful arm draped over me as it was. I suppose I just had to face the music. I began rubbing his lat with my free hand and mouthing and licking his pec while also sucking his nipple. His semi-hard cock stiffened and Dan grunted. He's beginning to wake, I thought to myself. "Good morning to you too, Jake." Said Dan sleepily, lifting his arm off me and stretching those massive muscles of his most luxuriously. So it was real. It did happen. My cock had stiffened from looking at Dan. The fallen star shone with brilliance in my abandoned jeans, although neither of us noticed. I felt an odd impulse though. "Turn over, Dan," I whispered, not really sure what I was doing or what made me say that. I felt fucking horny as hell though. I felt extremely odd. An almost a primal feeling from deep within seemed to be welling up from the dark corners of my mind. "Oh man. This early? You're gonna wear me out before I've even got up." Dan grumbled but obeyed my instruction. I felt scared in the still rational part of my mind. What was going on here? What was the fallen star doing? Dan's round muscled ass was now accessible, my five-inch dick rock hard and I now knew exactly what to do. I grabbed a thick, hard cheek in each hand and spread the muscle apart to reveal his hole. Dan seemed to tremble a bit under my hands, he'd never shown signs of being vulnerable before but looking at him now (even for all his mass and size) he definitely seemed that way now. "Hold on, Dan. This is going to be quite a ride!" I grunted. What the hell was coming over me!? The head of my cock made contact with Dan's sphincter and he shuddered and let out a low moan of pleasure. I felt a rush, like what happens when you stand up too fast after you've been sitting awhile. "Crap..." I said, feeling more hot and bothered than ever before. I couldn't hold back and I pushed hard and with a pop, the head of my dick went past Dan's sphincter. "Unggg...oh man..." Dan moaned as I began to pump in and out, my hands now against his thickly muscled back for support as I fucked his muscled ass. It felt so good! The roaring in my ears grew louder. "Man, this is hot Dan!" I said, closing my eyes and fucking with all my might. I didn't feel tired at all, in fact, I felt energized like I could fuck for hours. Dan's ass seemed like it was getting tighter, it was amazing! "You've gotta stop moving, Dan," I said, feeling his back shift under my hands, making it hard to support myself as I fucked his daylights out. "I'm not moving, Jake!" Dan protested...but it didn't really sound like Dan. Dan's voice was deeper than that. I opened my eyes and looked down and what I saw nearly made me pull out of Dan's ass. Dan had shrunk! His normally broad back had diminished, his shoulders narrowed. His quads had shrunk also and I even saw Dan's hard cock sticking out from under him and it looked smaller too. The fallen star must have done this! Could I stop? But, did I even want to stop? I got the feeling like if I pulled out Dan would stop shrinking. But I realized at that moment where the size went. My normally flat chest had pumped up with Dan's lost muscle! My arms, once like sticks, now had muscle to them like I had been working out for a while! I felt the rush almost take my breath away. I couldn't believe how good I felt, how horny this was making me. I wanted it! I wanted to grow! This is what I had always wanted and now it was mine! I pulled my bigger cock out and pushed it back in. The pumping making me feel the current of energy running through my cock increase. Dan moaned weakly. I pumped in and out and watched as Dan's muscles were sucked out his ass. His bulging pecs were deflating, thick arm muscles receding. Dan was even getting shorter and his shrinking body and my growing cock made his ass quickly grow tighter and tighter! He is getting exactly what an ass like him deserves, I thought to myself as I fucked my roommate into smallness. I could almost feel Dan getting weaker and weaker. "Ohhhh, fuck!" I moaned, my voice getting deeper. A real man's voice. I could feel my weight increase and I wondered if Dan was getting squished. I then squashed that thought. Who cared? It was time for my ascension! Dan had gone from a pumped-up bodybuilder to a reasonably worked out jock, but he certainly wasn't in the "huge" category any longer. His muscles had also lost symmetry and definition. The hair on his body had thinned out some and his hot stubble as well. His masculine face was getting narrower, his strong jawline giving way to a far less masculine arrangement. But I wasn't satisfied. I would never be satisfied until I had every last ounce of muscle and size that Dan had to give. "Oh yeah Dan, your ass is so tight!" I moaned as I pumped, watching myself grow. Dan's size and masculine energies certainly weren't going to waste on me! My pecs were filling out, going from flatter to rounder. Biceps growing, hitting 14 inches, 16 inches, more! Forearms getting thicker, my hands bigger. I could feel the power coursing up my cock and through my legs. My quads and calves ballooning under the onslaught of energy being poured into its inadequate receptacle, forcing growth and strength into the muscles! I was getting taller and taller as Dan, the once indomitable paragon of masculinity itself deflated like a pathetic blow-up doll with the air being let out. My six pack was also getting more and more solid, soon forming a powerful core of eight-pack abs. Dan's definition, however, was going right out the window. Or right out his ass, more accurately. Despite myself, Dan's now average physique was really turning me on, especially as I just had to look at myself to see how far the former stud had fallen. I was certainly in the bodybuilder build category now. I felt so heavy, every limb was thick and ripe with strength and power. I was swiftly acquiring all of Dan's former masculinity as he diminished to my former physique. I had only to keep fucking his ass to get it all. "Unggg, fuck Dan...your ass...." I grunted and groaned. At this point, my growing cock and Dan's ass were getting so wedged together and tight that it was getting hard not to blow. And I got the feeling if I did that I would stop syphoning Dan's size. Okay, I just had the first taste of the inconvenience of being big, but I still wanted his size! I had to hold on! I felt my balls engorging and getting heavier between my legs, so fucking hot! "Heh, having trouble holding it in, big man?" Dan asked, his voice now much higher than its previous deep rumble. The shock almost made me pause my fucking. Dan hadn't said a word the whole time and I had assumed he was completely out of it. Now it seemed like he knew he was small now and was okay with it. Or maybe he just didn't remember? Best not to think about it too much. I shoved my dick as deep as it would go into Dan's ass. "Unggg...fuck!" Dan groaned, his now six-inch cock shooting a pathetically small load compared to his previous ones. As I fucked his ass, I could see that cock grow even smaller, below the six-inch mark. His physique now looked nice and skinny, approaching my old size. I dwarfed the former bodybuilder, now. "Oh man, fucking A! I'm the man, a real man!" I said, admiring my deepened voice. I couldn't stand it. I stopped fucking Dan's ass, but I didn't pull out. I reached my right arm under his now flat chest all the while marvelling at the thickness and power of my bicep and forearm. I sat up and sitting at the edge of the bed, I instead let his small form lean against my now massive eight-pack abs and beefed up pecs. I felt myself get hornier and hornier as his head moved farther away from my chin and towards the bottom of my pecs. His ass was getting so fucking tight! Dan's dick was four little inches long. I couldn't believe it. He was smaller than I was and I was now bigger than he used to be, too. My balls were huge, I could feel Dan's ass against them. I was now every bit the huge, muscular man that I had ever wished I could be. My body enormous, vast, I was huge at last! I felt Dan's ass cinch a bit too tight and I knew it was over for me. I wasn't disappointed though, I must have been 285 -295 pounds of rock-solid muscle, with a staggering 6' 5 1/2" inch or so height. My dick felt like it had pushed beyond 11 inches in terms of growth, but I wouldn't know for sure until I pulled out. In the meantime... "Ung...fuck Fuck FUCKKKK!!!" I screamed at the top of my lungs, I felt the first powerful volley start at the base of my balls, travel up my cock and rocket into Dan's ass with incredible force. Just cumming it made my head spin but the next volley was just as powerful and came so quickly I could barely get the chance to breathe before my breath was taken away by the sheer pleasure ricocheting through me. My mouth was then open in a silent scream as the most powerful orgasm of my life washed over me like an inexorable tide. I came, again and again, my body jerking and spasming like a marionette manipulated by a puppeteer having a seizure. "Dude...so tight..." Dan said weakly and I watched his little four-inch cock shoot a little dribble of cum. The pressure in Dan's ass increased as I shot wad after wad of thick bodybuilder spunk into it. His abdomen was now clearly bloating outwards from the size of my load. I can't even begin to describe how hot, how good, this orgasm felt. The hot rivers of cum that were leaking out of Dan's ass and flowing over my massive bull balls while dripping down my legs, felt like pure, unadulterated sex. Finally, the cum belting out of my cock begun to slow, petering out slowly before finally giving out completely. I fell back on the bed and groaned. I felt exhausted. Orgasms never usually take this much out of me but I guess being this big made the whole deal of blowing one's load more energy intensive, I thought to myself. I grabbed little Dan and pulled him off my cock and even I was surprised at the size of the manhood I now possessed. A full foot of incredibly thick meat resting atop big bull balls about the size of softballs. I was bigger than Dan ever was, in every way. "Damn..." Muttered Dan, cum dripping out of his ass and down his legs. "I still don't know how you manage to get that monster in my ass." "Uh, Dan. You're not upset?" I asked, now truly curious what Dan was thinking now. I was still very much reeling from my transformation. Even my breathing was erotic. My every move reminded me of my new thick, muscular body. "Well, it's not a bad way to wake up." Said Dan in his little voice. Everything about him was little now. Could he still really Dan, after falling so far from what he once was? "But I'm so stuffed I can barely move. I gotta go clean up before I go to class." Said Dan, walking over to the bathroom door. "Dan, you don't notice anything different? Do you remember being big, ever?" I asked, the surreality starting to get to me. "Big? Me? Heh, you've got to be joking. You're the only big guy in this relationship." Dan replied, giving my softening meat a bit of a tug. "It's just lucky I got paired with a massive stud like you." Dan disappeared into the bathroom, leaving me standing tall and naked. Muscular. Hung like a horse. Everything was different just twenty-four hours prior, it must be the work of that fallen star. It's the only thing that makes sense, crazy as that is. I scrambled over to my discarded jeans and I nearly passed out when I picked them up. Instead of being far too small for me, they're roughly in a size I can comfortably wear by the looks of it. What the hell? The whole world had been turned upside out and inside down? I turned the pockets inside out. The fallen star was gone! What had happened to it? I wondered. Somehow it changed the whole world. Or maybe, my whole world would be more accurate. I went to the window, the morning sun streaming in. Even walking had changed. My muscles changed my stance and I walked with a heavy swagger just like Dan used to. It looked like it's going to be a beautiful day, I thought silently. And I was seeing it from an altitude that I never before had at my former height. I was huge, I just couldn't get over it. I just hoped it was all it was cracked up to be. I sighed and opened the window with ease. Normally, I would have to struggle with its rusty hinges. Not today. The breeze ruffled my hair. Without the fallen star, there was no way to make everything normal again, even if I wanted to. That much, I was certain of. Suddenly, a bright light flashed and sped out the window like a bullet! I tried to snatch the fallen star, but it was far too fast. The light slipped through my fingers with a musical tinkle and a flash of bluish-white light. I watched the light speed into the distance, becoming a speck then finally vanishing. Where has it gone off to now? I wondered. I looked down past my massive pecs stared at my monster cock. Eight inches soft. Just the acknowledgement of my own size was enough to get me hard again, even though I just came a gallon up Dan's ass. I didn't know if this new life would be better per se. But I guessed I would just have to make the best of it. I started to pump the hardening shaft. "Unggg...I think this new life will be good..." I said to myself in self-satisfaction, as I jacked off my truly massive man meat. I didn't know if the fallen star had exactly granted my wish or not but whatever it had done, it was proving to be quite enjoyable, to say the least.
  3. ABSQRST

    Liquid Manhood- Chapter Six

    A year long wait for Part Six, sorry, school got ahead of me and when I was finally free I wasn't in any mood to write. This part is mostly filler and some plot, more transformations to come in the next part though. Thanks for reading. Read Part One HERE Read Part Two HERE Read Part Three HERE Read Part Four HERE Read Part Five HERE Liquid Manhood Chapter Six Chris lay awake in bed, staring at the ceiling deep in thought. The room was still dark, but dim light shone through the gaps in the curtains. The light illuminated the cause of Chris’ thinking, a large tent in Melvin’s bed sheet, and two massive feet that hung out the end of that bed. A couple of months ago Melvin had been a small runty nerd who Chris could twist around his little finger, but then Melvin took some of the magical elixir home. Now Melvin was more confident, he was questioning Chris’ decisions more and he was keeping Chris awake with hour-long fuck sessions every single day. The only benefit to being kept up so late is that Chris had the time to think over the events of the past few days. That first day when he found out what had happened to Melvin had been the hardest. Hearing that deep voice over the phone made his heart drop, but he nearly died when he found Melvin. Melvin had directed Chris to come talk to him at some apartment, his nerdy roommate opened the door in just his underwear. He was now tall, built and from the look of the bulge in his briefs, hung like a donkey. Seeing Melvin had only added fuel to the theory that the elixir had a plan of its own, that the changes it caused weren't random. That in fact it mattered on what sort of person you were, an undeserving person would end up as unappealing, but a deserving person, as Melvin appeared to be, would end up owning mouthwatering pecs with big silver dollar sized nipples, abs you could wash clothes on and a bulge that looked like it could feed a small village. The conversation between the two roommates was awkward mainly because Chris could see the four girls who lived in the apartment had been fucked senseless for what must of been several days. From where Chris sat he could see the girls in a sleeping cum stained heap on a bed in a bedroom, the doors having been pulled off its hinges, they all had smiles on their faces. A smile which matched Melvin’s smug smirk, he knew the situation between them had changed. Melvin though didn’t rub it in that he was now a towering stallion compared to Chris, which Chris had expected. Instead he talked about what had happened to him and what he’d thought was going on with the elixir. In the days following Melvin’s marathon fuck session both boys shared their theories on how the elixir affected the user. Chris’ theory that who you were mattered held more water then anything Melvin offered. It was nearly confirmed when Chris and, the now meathead, Melvin found out what happened to the people dosed by the water bottles from the school gym that Chris had tainted. The equipment manager Thaddeus Stern had ballooned into some ebony black beast of muscle and manhood, he was instantly recruited by football team to his own delight. Yuri was also dosed too, and to Chris’ delight he didn't end up huge. Instead the slim swimmer had swelled into some hairy bear. A gut of muscle and fat replacing his toned abs. Melvin didn't think the change was that bad, Yuri looked pretty intimidating, an opinion which seemed to be shared by others. Yuri had been recruited to the football team too. The third person to be dosed had surprised Chris. Coach Peters had changed and it seemed to have knocked him out of the funk that losing his football team had caused. His flabby gut had been sucked in and tightened, his hair darkened and his face lost a good 20 years of wear and tear. The man who now stomped around campus in a sweat suit with a big cigar in his mouth was nothing like the old Coach Peters. Scary was the word that Melvin had used after he'd been cornered and almost forced to join the football team by the new Peters. He was rebuilding the team and taking anyone who even looked like they lifted weights. Chris though was half attracted to the new barrel chested daddy like-coach. He would have expected that Peters to get the bad side of the elixir, but instead Peters’ love and loyalty to the boys on his team had instead made the elixir turn Peters into a better man than he already was. Chris’ reminiscing was ruined by the loud wet slapping coming from Melvin’s bed. The big lug had thrown back his blankets and was fisting his Pringles can cock with both of his meaty fists. Chris just rolled over and buried his face into his pillow hoping Melvin would only jerk off once this morning. ——————————————————————————————————————————— “Good workout today man” Thaddeus’ Barry White-like voice said Both he and Sean were standing in the locker room of the school gym, they had it to themselves as the other patrons seemed to flee the room when they both came in sweaty from their workout and stuffed into gym shorts that looked close to bursting. They'd both showered on the far side of the showers from each other, both trying to sneak in a quick wank, though it was hard to keep two massive muscle men jerking wrist fat monster cocks secret. Neither of them brought it up, even thought they’d both cum at the same time. “Yea, good lift” Sean agreed, pulling on his shirt The two muscle men were both buttoning up their shirts, both having the same issue of pulling the shirt together over their pecs. Thaddeus with his glistening ebony pec pillows and Sean with is fire-red furry slab like chest. Sean and Thaddeus had met soon after Coach Peters had recruited them both for football team and they’d become fast friends. Mainly it was due to them being forced together as they were both of similar size, but they shared an intense interest in video games, so a friendship had blossomed. A tv bolted up to the wall loudly played some sporting news show, the announcer worriedly talking about the removal of some big name athlete from the Dallas Cowboys because of some sort of disease. Sean had seen the guys face all over the internet and he’d even jerked off a fair bit to the guys modeling pics. Sean gave up on closing his shirt, his entire hairy pec cleavage on show. The button just below his pecs barely holding the shirt closed. “You coming round mine tonight to game” Sean asked pulling up the zipper of his jeans again Since his last growth spurt Sean had found a guy on Craigslist who was selling a tonne of clothes in sizes that could actually contain him, but now after a couple of months of actually working out, playing football and slowly growing he was beginning to outgrow them. Thaddeus, was himself just stuffing his overpacked undies into some jeans. He pulled the zipper up and gave his hefty bulge a good grope with a big black hand. “Nah man” Thaddeus chuckled deeply “Got a date tonight” Sean laughed “What again… did last nights go so well” Thaddeus left their gaming session last night with some cheerleader under this arm. The big black stud had been grinning ear to ear earlier when they started their workout, so it must of gone well. “Yea, yea, it did, nearly broke her bed” Thaddeus laughed, doing a little thrusting movement with his hips “But its not the same girl… her friend" “Slut” Sean laughed lightly punching Thaddeus’ shoulder Thaddeus packed up his gym bag and seemed ready to leave, obviously eager to get to this date. “Yea pretty much, I used to be some pathetic virgin” the black stud laughed “But since my growth spurt I've been getting pussy every day… even multiple pussies sometimes” Sean felt his eyes roll, Thaddeus just laughed at his reaction. The two friends said goodbye and the black beast thudded out of the locker room, leaving Sean to struggle to get his clown feet into sneakers that were falling apart because they were at least a size too small. The walk back to his dorm room was quick, but it was a constant barrage of stares as he stomped across campus. He knew his heavy bulge was bouncing from thigh to thigh with each step and his pecs were dangerously close to launching the remaining buttons of his shirt across the path ahead of him. Sean was struggling with his keys at his door, his big meaty fingers fumbling over the tiny, little pieces of metal. “Sean” a quiet voice asked Sean turned to look and just saw an empty corridor. Then he looked downwards. A nervous yet smiling brown haired boy stared up at him. It was the guy he’d brought all the old clothes from. A guy of barely 5ft2 who for some reason owned clothes ranging from XXL to XXXXL, Sean didn’t ask why. “Hey... Ben right” he asked, hoping he’d got the name right Ben nodded as Sean turned away from his door to look down at Ben. The smaller guys eyes widening as he stared at the thick overhang of Sean’s pecs. Thankfully his eyes weren’t looking down to the overstuffed bulge of his pants which was shockingly close to Ben’s eye level. They were silent for a few moments, Ben just watching as Sean’s pecs slowly heaved with each breath. Sean broke the silence “So, why are you here” He knew that Ben didn’t live in the dorm. He loved in one of big frat houses on the other side of campus. Ben muttered something, sounded like he was nervously gathering his words. “Just… just... wanted to see if you wanted to hang out” Ben asked, smiling slightly Sean wondered if Ben had actually wanted to ask something else, but the sight of Sean’s hulking hairy form had knocked all the confidence out of the little guy. Sean chuckled slightly “Sure, I was going play some games, but we can hang out” Sean opened his door, the gust of warm musky air washed over them both. Ben actually squeaked in surprise. “It's only a single-player game, but I’m sure we could find you something to do” Sean said, letting Ben pass into the room Sean followed him in, giving his big bulge a quick rearrange before closing the door and trapping the little guy. ——————————————————————————————————————————— “Do you have any books on witchcraft” Barrett asked up to the librarian Without even looking pass their glasses and down to the runty Barrett, they muttered a floor number. Barrett had gotten used to being ignored since his fall from grace. He quickly headed up the stairs, taking two at a time, which was a stretch for his short skinny legs. Luckily no one would recognize him, he wasn't the Barrett anyone on campus would recognize. A few months ago Barrett had received an email about his campuses links to magic and witchcraft, since then he’d been researching the subject. He’d read more books and written more down in these months then he’d ever done in his life. It had started as a simple way of passing the time and maybe distracting him from his diminished body and from the housekeeper's son cleaning the swimming pool shirtless, but it had become a desperate passion once AJ returned home. The doctors had said that AJ had a muscle wasting disease, the same thing that the doctors has said to Barrett. AJ had lost his position in the NFL and returned him a broken man. AJ was nearly as small and runty as Barrett was and was getting smaller all the time. His personality shift was more dramatic than Barrett’s had been, Barrett regularly could hear AJ crying himself to sleep. When AJ was a towering beast Barrett had never even heard a single word spoken in a unsure tone, let alone seen him shed a tear. The CDC had even visited the house to check it out for any environmental causes, they found nothing. Just like they’d found nothing at the athletic department on campus. Barrett had actually stopped off to see how things had changed. It was just the same as Barrett had left it, without any reminder that Barrett had ever existed. The CDC had even kept an office on campus, but they didn’t seem to be doing anything. Just some guy sitting alone in an office bouncing a tennis ball off the far wall. The suddenly collapse of his brothers obscenely manly physique and the CDC’s continued inability to find a medical cause had only pushed Barrett closer towards witchcraft and magic. It had knocked Barrett out of his depression, he’d become more active, more set on finding an answer. He’d be researching anything and everything that could link to his and AJ’s situation. Quickly moving away from any sort of scientific explanation and focusing almost entirely on the thin hope that something beyond explanation had caused his and AJ’s predicament. He came to the correct floor, wheezing, he was so unfit now. He moved through the cases and desks looking for some sort of sign directing him to his answer. The floor was pretty much empty of students. Just one guy with long black hair sitting at a desk with headphones on. Barrett stopped to stare at his guy, he was well built. Large pecs straining at his shirt and thick arms gripping the table. Barrett bit his lip, muscle really got to him, his little cock hardening in his pants. The guy let out a moan and Barrett could see a hand was beneath his shirt feeling up his pecs. Barrett knelt down to check under the table, having to look between the legs of chairs and desks between him and the big guy. A blond haired head was moving back and forth between the guys massive jean clad legs. Barrett let out a gasp and scurried between some bookcases. He heard a sloppy sounding slap and a guy, probably the blond, taking in deep breaths. “Zach, did you hear something… I think someone is here” one voice said between deep breaths “No one is here” another deeper voice said “Get back to sucking bitch” There was slapping sound and a return to wet sucking noises. Barrett was sitting on the floor, his back leaning against a bookcase. His cock rock hard at the sound of the blond struggling to deepthroat whatever this Zach had between his legs. Down the line of books, Barrett saw a massive ornate bookcase. Leather bound books of various sizes filled its shelves and a sign above in posh looking gold lettering read. “Tiberius J.J. Haber Occult Library” Barrett jumped to his feet, for the first time thankful that he was small, his feet making no sound as he moved. He ran down the aisle towards the bookcase. As he approached he saw how run down the bookcase was. The golden sign was faded, the wood chipped and in placed moldy. The books were covered in thick dust, but Barrett saw a few finger marks. A couple of books on the middle shelf had been touched recently, but only those books. He strained to reach up to them, again hating how small he was now. “Did you see that guy… getting a blowjob in the library” an insanely rich and deep voice boomed from down the aisle “From a guy…” another voice stated sounding annoyed “Damn” the deep voice muttered “I mean, nothing against gays, Chris, you know that…” The other guy, Chris, just sighed loudly. Barrett fell back to another set of shelves and hid behind them as the two men approached. One was tall with strong features, almost model like in his movements. The other was a brute, towering nearly as tall as the bookcases and nearly as wide as the aisle. The massive dude had a hand down his shorts and was obviously scratching at his balls. Chris though was inspecting the occult bookcase. Chris gently lifted the middle books away from shelf and tapped at the wood behind them. “Good, it’s still jammed” Chris said returning the books to their place “Huh” the big guy said, he’d been busy sniffing his hand after scratching his nuts “The compartment where we found the magic book… we jammed it so we’d know if someone else found it” Chris said, trying not to raise his voice at the giant guy The big guy's viking like face made an expression of understanding. His heavy lantern jaw moving to make an ‘oh’ sound. “It’s still jammed so whoever was asking about witchcraft never found it” Chris mused “Wait… how’d you know someone asked about that” the big guy asked “I paid the librarian to call me if someone did, why do you think we even rushed over here” Chris said smirking arrogantly “We don’t want anyone finding out what we did… well not till I’m your size” Chris gave a playful backhanded tap to the big guy’s abs which were showing through his shirt. The two turned and left, Barrett’s head spinning, could magic actually be real, what where they are hiding. He waited for the big guys wide back to vanish around a corner before slowly he started to follow them. ——————————————————————————————————————————— Sean was laying on his front on his bed. It was too small for him. His pecs were hanging off the end and he was awkwardly propping his meaty arms on the edge so he could play his game properly. His big mits pressing buttons and his TV loudly sounding out the gun shots of his character. “You ok back there little dude” Sean asked peeking over his shoulder to Ben Ben was laying between Sean’s legs, the big guys legs bent and pressing down on Ben’s back. Ben’s face was pressed between Sean’s rounded muscle ass and his tongue deep between the cheeks. “Just slap my ass once if yes, twice for no” Sean said, trying not to chuckle Ben’s little hand flew up and slapped the rock solid left cheek of Sean’s ass and then fell back to gripping at Sean’s thigh. “Good boy” Sean said returning to his game “In a bit I’m move across to my gaming chair, you can suck or sit on my dick if you like” Sean’s cock was rock hard and laying between his legs and throbbing against Ben’s tummy. “Well you going suck or ride it either way, I’ll let you choose which happens first” Sean’s let out a deep moan and almost crushed his controlled as Ben excited assaulted his asshole with his talented and surprisingly large tongue. ——————————————————————————————————————————— On opposite sides of campus, two groups of friends were meeting. One a group of young men who were busy planning the next phase of their Homes for Humanity project. The other a group of young men planning which news agency’s website they were going to bring down with a denial of service attack. They were in similar number and a similar makeup of guys, just different in personalities. But one thing that these groups shared was that the refreshments at their meetings tasted weird.
  4. Maximilian

    Public Relations

    Something I've been working on. I would appreciate any critical feedback. Part 1: Jamie (below) Part 2: Adam Part 3: Drew Part 4: Cassidy Part 5: Blake Part 6: Tahar Part 7: Brent Part 8: Josh Part 9: Russell Part 10: Nate Part 11: Rodrigo Part 12: Tyson Part 13: Mahtab Part 14: Hugo Part 15: Adrian Part 16: Phil Character Guide Part 1: Jamie It was unseasonably cold, enough that his heavy spring jacket was not nearly enough, and even with the heat on his feet were freezing. Jamie really had no idea why he had bothered to come out. No, that wasn’t true. He had an idea. But the whole drive out, his inner monologue was shouting at him to stop wasting his time, tell Adam to fuck off, drive back home, watch a repeat of the Mindy Project and go to sleep. His catalogue of Modest Mouse albums did little to drown it out. He hadn’t seen Adam much since he married his longtime boyfriend Cassidy and moved out to the suburbs. They still texted every now and then, with decreasing frequency, and about less and less important things. Things had gotten awkward, and that was mostly Jamie’s fault, in retrospect. But he had always thought that being a friend meant telling them things they might not want to hear. Cassidy was a bad influence. More specifically: an insane influence. He lived on a different planet and as their romance got more intense he pulled Adam into it. He’d always been so impressionable. Jamie was so busy arguing with himself that he missed his exit, and swore so loud it hurt his throat. Adam had first asked Jamie to come via e-mail - which was weird. Plus it was to an old address and it was weeks before Jamie even realized it was there. He’d since read it probably twenty times, to the point he could recite a good chunk of it from memory. “Hey you sexy idiot, how’s it going? Been a long time, I know, and I’m sorry. [bunch of vague small talk about how he was still at the same job and things were great with Cassidy.] So, I know this is gonna sound a bit weird, but I need you to bear with me. I’ve been getting into some strange stuff lately. I don’t really want to get into details because you might freak out. Just be assured it’s not drugs or anything illegal, per se. Honestly I just need someone else to see it who’s not already on board. You’re so down to earth, Jamie. You’re the only one I trust to do this. I need you to come to my place in Caledon. Please just say yes, we’ll work out the details from there.” Jamie had found it a bit disturbing. Especially knowing what he did about Cassidy. At first he seemed just eccentric and maybe a bit spacey. He read tarot cards and was took astrology really really seriously. That Jamie had no problem with, except maybe finding it silly. Then things started coming out about being expelled from his Catholic high school along with three other students for apparently being part of a coven; about being arrested for indecent exposure when he was found naked and high on peyote on the Leslie Street Spit, engaged in what the police report described as some sort of “druid orgy.” It had been years since Jamie had talked to Adam directly, so he didn’t feel that bad about ignoring the e-mail and pretending he’d never read it, which was the lie he told Adam when he texted asking after it a month later. God, he thought. It’s been years. By all rights we’re not even friends anymore. But that didn’t stop him from worrying. It sounded like Adam could barely believe what he was seeing, and needed someone who wasn’t Cassidy to reassure him he wasn’t going crazy. What was more likely going to happen, though, was Jamie would have to tell him that he WAS. Jamie had been to the house a few times before but he’d forgotten how big and nice it was. It was a three story mini-mansion with a backyard that connected to the neighbouring golf course. Digs courtesy of Cassidy’s lawyer-parents, who by all counts had essentially bought him the house to lure him out of downtown and into Caledon where he couldn’t get into any trouble. It was the perfect arrangement. They got to be supportive parents of a gay son - which was very trendy amongst the elite of Toronto’s baby boomers - but they never had to actually deal with him at all. It was even colder out here than it had been in Toronto. Jamie hugged his wool coat around him and paused outside his car, allowing himself one last moment of What The Hell Am I Doing Here? But then another dry, freezing wind slapped him in the face and he hurried up the steps. Cassidy opened the door, but Jamie barely recognized him. His hair was a neatly cropped deep part and not a greasy emo swish, and his face had much more colour and no black eyeshadow and lipstick. Plus he was smiling and not scowling. “Jamie! Oh my god thank you so much for coming!” He gave him a hug. “Oh, you’re freezing! Come inside, come on.” He pulled Jamie inside and closed the door behind him, giving him some space to take off his coat and shoes. He took his coat and stashed it in the nearby closet. “Spring’s certainly taking its time, isn’t it?” Cassidy chuckled. “I’ve got some tea going, I’ll fix you a cup. Warm you right up.” He departed for the kitchen. Jesus christ, the years had really squeezed the weird right out of Cassidy. Jamie felt like he had just entered a house he didn’t know in the middle of nowhere and was talking to a stranger. He looked nothing like the broody goth he had known and more like the token office twink. “Thanks....umm… where’s Adam?” “Oh he’s in the basement just putting some things together.” Jamie stepped out of his shoes onto the heated floor with some relief. “He’ll be up in a second, he knows you’re here.” Cassidy walked out from the kitchen with a steaming mug in his hand and a stupid grin on his face. “Sooooo… tell me all about life in the big city. Oh my god I miss it so much. Are you seeing anyone?” Jamie sighed. “Cass, I don’t mean to be rude but it was a long drive. Can you please just tell me what I’m doing here?” Cassidy had an expression of blank expectation for a moment, as if he still thought his question was going to be answered, then he looked down at the cup in his hand, perhaps looking for answers in tea leaves. “It’ll… probably sound better coming from Adam.” “Then can you go get him please?” “Oh, unwad your panties.” They both turned and saw him coming up the stairs. Adam had sacrificed his cleanshaven underwear model look for something a bit scruffier, complete with some premature salt and pepper in his effortlessly just-messy-enough hair. He wore a button up shirt and a pair of loose, worn sweatpants. That smile seemed to erode away the sharp peaks of the years between them, and it was like they were back at university again, scoping out freshmen and trying to predict which would come out of the closet by mid-term. Seeing him changed everything. Jamie wasn’t so scared or worried anymore. He realized in that moment how much he had missed Adam, how his absence in his life had never really been replaced. He wanted to tell him everything to try and fill the gaps and bring him up to speed so that they could pretend the distance between them had never been there. That stupid smirk made it all seem so easy. “Hey you sexy idiot.” “You fucking hot handsome moron.” They hugged and it felt so nice. Jamie remembered the last time he had a truly unguarded conversation with anyone. It hadn’t panned out - at least, not the way he’d hoped - but he had longed so hard for that feeling again. Total exposure, all the cards on the table. Then, he caught sight of Cassidy, with a self-satisfied smile of victory on his dumb face and remembered how freezing his feet had been. He pulled away. “All right, what the fuck am I doing here?” Adam looked a bit crestfallen. “Come on, man.” “Come on, fuck you!” Jamie retorted. Cassidy presented the tea again and Jamie paused to take it but didn't drink. “You don’t get to be cloak and dagger and all… whatever. I was worried, man. I still fucking am!” “There’s nothing to worry about,” Cassidy cooed, and Jamie shot him a glare, before returning, almost pleadingly, to Adam. Adam sighed, "I'd hoped we could do some catching up before..." "We can catch up after, man. Please. Seriously, I just spent an hour and a half in a car wondering what the hell you've gotten yourself into." Adam looked at Cassidy, as if asking permission, and Cassidy shrugged. "Ok look," said Adam carefully, "we've... started doing things that neither of us thought were possible." Out of the corner of his eye Jamie saw Cassidy leave for the living room, and Adam gently ushered Jamie to follow him as he spoke. "This is going to seem a little insane, and you might not believe what you're seeing." Jamie squeezed the bridge of his nose. "Adam can you stop being coy? Just tell me." Adam rolled his eyes. "This isn't the kind of thing I can just out and tell you. If I did I guarantee you wouldn't believe me." Jamie noticed with some curiosity that Adam had begun to unbutton his shirt. They entered the living room just as Cassidy switched off the overhead lights. Jamie froze. "Jesus christ..." Nearly every available surface was covered in burning candles of all different sizes colours and styles. There were so many that he felt a wall of heat as he entered. "Calm down," Adam drew himself close and whispered. "Look I know it seems kinda strange but trust me everything's fine." Cassidy stood off to the side next to a four foot pillar candle standing on the floor. He looked up from a notebook of lined paper in his hand and smiled at them both. Jamie didn't want to walk any further, and resisted when Adam nudged him forward. Adam sighed and brushed past him, leaving him standing at the threshold. He slipped out of his shirt, exposing his hairy chest. He had maintained his lean but defined physique from his college days. "What is going on?" Jamie demanded one last time. A candle-laden coffee table had been moved to the side of the room, leaving an open space in the middle that Adam moved into. He was taking deep breaths and seemed to almost be bracing himself. Without bothering to answer, he turned to Cassidy and nodded. Cassidy smiled and looked down at the notebook. He began moving his free arm around in an elaborate series of almost dance like gestures, muttering softly as he went. He looked absolutely ridiculous, and Jamie went from being moderately afraid of being sacrificed to Moloch to being confused to almost feeling sorry for him. He was about to say something when... something.... travelled out from Cassidy and connected with Adam, eliciting a sharp gasp. It seemed almost like a line of vapor had crossed the room for an instant, a barely noticeable flutter. Jamie's eyes narrowed. There was a sound then he found difficult to describe. Like a muffled gurgling rumble deep inside of Adam, and minor tremors seemed to jolt through his body. Then, right in front of Jamie, Adam began to grow. It seemed to happen in spurts, so it took a second to notice, but as the hem of the sweatpants rose up the calf there was no mistaking it. Every few seconds, Adam shuddered an inch or two taller. Thirty seconds in, he was a full foot taller. Jamie stepped back, bumping into a console table and dropping the tea on the floor. "Holy shit." Cassidy was still gesturing and muttering, but for all his arm-waving, Jamie's eyes were fixed on Adam as he grew taller and taller, grunting and moaning, his sweatpants looking smaller and smaller on him. Finally it seemed stopped and by Jamie's estimates he was over nine feet tall. Adam stood there a moment, and met Jamie's gaze, then grinned wickedly. Cassidy had never stopped moving. As Jamie looked up at his face he saw Adam's neck thicken, and traps rise up out of his shoulder. His muscles were swelling all over his body. His defined chest inflated into a pair muscular slabs. His faint four-pack hardened into a carved six,then eight-pack. His sweatpants stretched over suddenly striated thighs, and his pert little butt ballooned into a big round muscle ass. When everything stopped bulging and swelling Adam was gigantic. Over nine feet tall, god only knows what he weighed, stacked with so much muscle he looked bigger than any bodybuilder Jamie had ever seen. His huge furry chest rose and fell with every panted breath. His neck was easily as thick as his head, framed by traps that nearly swallowed the whole thing. Hanging from huge round shoulders were arms equipped with biceps the size of watermelons. His sweatpants strained around his thickly muscled abs and giant tree-trunk thighs, turned from baggy pants into skintight shorts. The candle flames glinted off the sheen of sweat that had developed during his transformation. Jamie realized when his eyes started to water than they were wide and hadn’t blinked the whole time. Adam looked himself over, still breathless, and grinned. “Well?” Jamie searched for words, but they seemed to jump out of his mouth before he got a handle on them. “What the FUCK?!” Adam chuckled goofily, “I know, right?” Jamie turned and walked towards the door. “I’m fucking out of here, man.” “Jamie, come on!” Adam called after him, but Cassidy chased him down the hall. “Jamie, stop, look, I know it’s shocking…” He stopped, and turned. “Fuck you, Cass! What kind of idiot do you think I am?” “Jamie…” “There is no way in hell that you can convince me that that fucking bullshit in there had anything to do with reality. What are you trying to pull?” Cassidy rolled his eyes. “Look, Jamie, just calm down and come back to the living room, we’ll explain everything.” Jamie looked past Cassidy, were he saw the giant silhouette of Adam looming at the other end of the hall, possibly too big to enter it. Jamie just shook his head. “Where’s my fucking coat?” “Jamie, stop. God. You’re being so melodramatic. No one’s seen this before, outside of us.” “That’s great, Cassidy, and I appreciate the diversion but please give me my fucking coat.” “How could we fake this?” asked Cassidy. “You saw it with your own eyes. You heard it. You can touch him. This is really happening, Jamie. Get your head out of your ass and get excited!” “Jamie…?” Adam called from the end of the hall. He had gotten on one knee. Jamie hadn’t realized before that his voice had dropped an octave. Jamie turned away. “Coat.” Cassidy frowned moodily, putting his hands on his hips. He looked like he was about to say something else when he simply sighed and gestured behind Jamie. Jamie tried to keep a brave face but his mind was racing. He turned away and opened the closet. How did they do it? It looked so real. It must have been real. But no, it had to be fake. This was some stupid trick or something. Maybe he was getting punk’d. Is punk’d even on anymore? As he reached for his jacket he had a strange fluttering sensation in the pit of his stomach, like he was starving and giddy. It seemed to explode out from there are he felt a tightness spread across his whole body, as if he had tensed every muscle. He heard Adam shout harshly from down the hall. “Cass!” Jamie’s eyes widened as he saw the muscles on his outstretched arm begin to thicken. He whirled around and saw Cassidy gesturing wildly as he had before. He was about to scream at him to stop when he suddenly felt it. He really felt it. This wasn’t some trick of the eye or some prank. He felt the muscles bunch up, expand on his chest as he looked down and saw his fledgling moobs swell and harden into a solid pair of pecs, straining the shirt. He felt his arms grow thick with power as the sleeves dig into his biceps. His jeans grew tight around suddenly muscular legs, and his line of sight shifted as he realized he was growing taller. It stopped there. He was nowhere near as huge as Adam but he was definitely bigger. There was no denying it. “How fu…” he made to advance on Cassidy but suddenly all equilibrium seemed to vanish. He tried to catch himself but his arms and legs wouldn’t listen, and he smashed his shoulder into the door and slid to the floor. Cassidy gasped and rushed to his side, lifting up his head. Jamie moaned. His vision was blurry and spotty but he was aware of Adam squeezing through the hallway, smashing a vase off a curio table and knocking a painting from the wall as he did. “What the hell is the matter with you?” He brushed Cassidy aside and set Jamie upright, his back against the door. Cassidy seemed annoyed. “I think he believes us now,” he whined defensively. “Shut up,” Adam barked. “Go get him some water.” His body began responding to him as his eyes uncrossed themselves. Adam looked mortified. “I am so sorry. I don’t know what he the fuck he’s thinking.” “I can still hear you!” Cassidy called from the kitchen. “Good!” Adam thundered back. He returned his gaze to Jamie. “I’m sorry, I… I don’t know what I thought would happen I just…” Jamie tried to shake the grogginess out of his head. “...How?” “Isn’t it obvious?” Cassidy had returned, and he squatted down to hand Jamie a glass of water. He shrugged. “Magic.” Jamie rolled his eyes, smacking the back of his head against the door. “Fucking god.” At Adam’s insistence, they didn’t say anything else until Jamie had finished the entire glass of water. Adam sent Cassidy back to the kitchen for another as he helped Jamie back up to his feet. “It takes some getting used to, you gotta give your body a second to realize it’s so much bigger,” Adam explained. Jamie nodded quietly, turning to look up at Adam’s apologetic smile past pecs like two couch cushions. Jamie sighed. “Look, I need to go back to normal.” “Uhh…” “You can’t,” said Cassidy simply, back with the refilled glass. “What?!” Jamie resisted the urge to shriek, fearing he would faint again. Cassidy sighed. “Oh my god, relax will you? You’ll go back to normal in a few hours.” Jamie raised an eyebrow. “What’s a few?” Cassidy shrugged. “Like five or six.” “What the shit! I look completely different,” he took a gulp of water. “What am I supposed to tell people when I’m suddenly good looking for one night?” Cassidy smiled fondly (and annoyingly), “Oh I think you’re plenty hot to start.” Adam cocked his head. “Are you living with someone?” Jamie sputtered. “I don’t live under a fucking bridge. Someone. Will. See. Me.” “So stay the night!” Cassidy exclaimed. “You can use the guest room!” Of course they had a fucking guest room. Cassidy was working himself up. “We can crack open that bottle of bourbon and stay up late telling you all about it.” Jamie poked Cassidy accusingly in the chest, harder than he had intended. “You don’t get to be excited about all this!” Adam stuck his huge hand between them. “Look, Cass is right, you can’t go home like this so you might as well stay here. It’ll be fine.” Jamie didn’t want to budge an inch, especially after what Cassidy had just done to him, but he didn’t want to go out in the cold either, and he couldn’t go home like this. Not yet. He sighed. “Ok.” Cassidy’s smile almost made him go back on it right there, but Adam’s grip on his shoulder was reassuring. Jamie managed a weak smile. “Where’s the washroom?” “First door on the left,” Adam pointed up the staircase. “The guest room’s right across. There’s some PJs in the dresser if you want… something less tight.” He heard Adam whispering admonitions to Cassidy and Cassidy defending himself in hushed tones. That was a little satisfying. He heard the beginning of a rip in his jeans, though, and made shorter strides to the bathroom. He started a bit when he saw himself in the mirror. Jesus… he thought, I AM good looking. He lifted up his shirt and felt the abs. Abs. He’d never had abs even when he was in better shape. Jamie had put the body issues of the club scene behind him long ago, but it felt good to look… well, better than he’d ever looked before. He opened his fly and took out his cock. No improvements there, unfortunately. Locker room anxiety was a relic from his past, too, but what guy didn’t want a baseball bat hanging from his crotch? He wondered if Drew would think the same thing. Oh shit! he thought. He quickly finished his piss and fished his cell phone out of his pocket. *** Drew felt his phone vibrate as he stumbled drunk out of the elevator. When he saw it was Jamie he sighed. Nights out with his coworkers were fun but left him drunk and horny. If Jamie was calling he probably wasn’t home, and Drew had been hoping to have a cock up his ass within five minutes of entering their condo. Oprah was meowing at the door so he prepared himself to prevent her escaping. The resulting struggle was graceless but successful. Fuck, he thought as he slipped off his tie and made his way to the bedroom. He shouldn’t be going out. It’s too expensive and he didn’t need the calories. With Jamie unemployed he’d had to cut out certain luxuries and one of them was his gym membership. He undid his belt with relief, freeing his nascent beer gut, and flopped onto the bed, calling Jamie back as he undid his shirt. “Hey D.” Drew smiled to hear his voice. “Hey babe.” Although... “Jamie are you ok? You sound kinda…” “I’m fine.” “You’re still at your friend’s?” “Adam, yeah… he wants to have a few drinks, they have a guest room, I was gonna stay the night. Is that ok?” Drew sighed as he wriggled out of his sleeves, switching the phone from one hand to the other. “Yeah. I miss you though.” Jamie sighed. “Me too stud.” “Stay in tomorrow, ok? We have to eat that chicken before it goes bad.” “All right, I’ll see you.” They kissed into the phone and Drew hung up, throwing his arms back and letting the phone fall to the carpet. Oprah started nuzzling his feet hanging off the bed. He sat up. “All right, hon, get out. Daddy’s gotta jack off.” He ushered the cat out and shut the door, then flopped onto the bed as he kicked off his pants, and grabbed his laptop off the nightstand. He’d been really looking forward to getting fucked by Jamie but almost as much, he liked nights he knew Jamie wouldn’t be around to interrupt him. They had a great relationship and fantastic sexual chemistry but there were some things Drew had never risked asking for. On nights when he was alone, he could indulge those fantasies. He opened an incognito window, highlighted the address bar, and typed his destination. C O I L E D F I S T dot org.
  5. CONTENT REMOVED BY THE AUTHOR
  6. Herald

    The Flexorcist (27)

    Twenty-seven Tomas awoke from his deep and peaceful sleep. He stretched his 40 pound lighter body and mentally ordered his pet to come to his room. He then focused his attention on Connor but only found a blank, resting mind. “He must be sleeping after his fight with Alex”, he said to himself and got up from the bed. He put on his clothes and turned around as the door opened. Anton barged into the room and quizzically stared down at his master. “Are you smaller?”, he asked. “I gave 40 pounds of muscle to Connor to fight Alex”, Tomas replied in a bored tone. “Oh man. Now his bigger than me. Why didn’t you give me those extra muscles? I would have dominated everyone”, Anton said like a toddler being denied a new toy. “SILENCE!”, Tomas bellowed and snapped his fingers. Instantly, Anton’s 580 pound body left the floor and floated in the air. “You’re in no position to question my actions, my pet. You, like everyone else, are at my mercy. I can easily drain your muscles away and cast you in the darkest depths of Hell!”, Tomas said coldly, “Would you like to end like those runts Sean and Keith? Weak, skeleton-like boys without any strength?”. Tomas raised his left hand and lightning shot from his fingertips, hitting the ceiling inches away from Anton’s face. “No. No, I’m sorry”, Anton answered quickly. “I thought so”, Tomas said, “you have a special place in the upcoming ritual, my pet. Since you’re the first beast I’ve created, you’re central in the events at hand. Connor’s only job is to make sure he fulfills his destiny. Now, let’s get to the library and make things ready for the ritual”. Anton crashed down as Tomas ended his spell. He quickly got up and followed his master stepping through the mirror into the library. Aaron had given his keys to Alex and watched as the football player knocked Connor out cold and carried him off to his van. He walked through the now deserted wrestle hall and entered the locker room. He opened his locker but looked up as a big shadow fell over him. Before he could react two strong hands spun him around, grabbed hold of his singlet and lifted him up as his back was slammed against the lockers. Kurt stared the 110 pound lighter wrestler in the eye as he effortlessly held him up. “Where’s Connor,”, he snarled. Aaron squirmed in the bigger man’s grasp, his feet dangling in the air. “Where’s Connor, worm?”, Kurt repeated angrily and smacked the wrestler’s back hard against the metal lockers. “Augh”, Aaron grunted as his back dented the cold metal lockers, “He’s out. Please don’t hurt me”. Kurt groaned in anger; he had looked forward to worshipping Connor’s huge body. His cock hardened at the thought. Might as well have some fun, he thought and dropped the wrestler. “Suck me off”, he said as he ripped off his speedos. Aaron slumped to his knees and stared up at the thickly muscled swimmer looming over him. He knew he was no match for the way bigger athlete and moved in on the hard 8 incher smacking against the steroid bloated eight-pack in front of him. “For every round your cock shall blast, 10 pounds of muscle to me shall be past”, he mumbled softly. These words had just popped up in his mind and it seemed natural to speak them out loud. Kurt looked down and saw the wrestler open his mouth. He rammed his fully engorged 8 incher in it as the other athlete said something. Aaron gagged as the roided up swimmer’s cock invaded his mouth while he spoke the hellish formula. His tongue rubbed along the hard shaft as the last word escaped his mouth. “Yeaughn”, Kurt moaned as his cock exploded the second it made contact with the wrestler’s tongue. He didn’t even have time to blink as the intense pleasure of the most powerful orgasm he’d ever had rolled over his 280 pound body. Aaron eagerly sucked the salty cum away, gulping down every drop of it. Warmth was already spreading through his body and he grabbed hold of the swimmer’s thick quads for support. Kurt closed his eyes and let the feelings overwhelm him completely. His left hand grabbed the back of the wrestler’s head and he began shoving his cock back and forth in the other athlete’s mouth. Aaron answered Kurt’s enthusiasm by sucking his 8 incher even harder. He felt his singlet getting tighter and tighter as his muscles began feeding on the swimmer’s size. His delts bulged with new mass, doubling in size as they swelled outward. He looked at his growing biceps atop his thickening arms that held onto the swimmer’s deflating quads. “Yeaughn”, Kurt moaned once more, in a slightly higher voice. The swimmer was totally lost in pleasure as the wrestler gave him the blowjob of a lifetime. He stopped trusting his hips as his quads burned like they did after a long, hard workout. The mild burning sensation mixed with the electric bliss coursing through his shrinking frame. Aaron’s muscles kept beefing up on his growing frame. He felt his calves swelling with hard meat against his hardening hamstrings. His naturally strong quads thickened and began ripping his singlet. His six-pack bulged outward against the overstretched fabric, making tears appear all over it as they swelled to the size of coke cans. His muscular pecs began protruding more and more from his chest, pushing his hard nipples through the now paper-thin fabric of his singlet. His strong hands found more room on the swimmer’s ever shrinking quads. He intensified his sucking on the now 7 incher in his mouth. Incoherent sounds escaped Kurt’s mouth and drool dripped from his lips as various sensations overwhelmed his mind. Pleasure, exhaustion, the mild burning sensation that spread to more and more of his muscles, a tingle of what felt like weakness; it all mixed together into the most intense orgasm he’d ever had. Aaron gazed up at the swimmer and a faint smile formed on his lips: his once steroid bloated abs now looked like a runner’s 4-pack; the formerly protruding pecs no longer blocked his view of the swimmer’s face and kept receding into his chest; the deflating quads felt like weak sponges in his swelling hands, his long fingers were almost touching around the shrinking legs; the cock in his mouth was now well below 5 inches and kept shriveling down as it released more loads down his hungry throat. A burning sensation spread in Kurt’s balls as they began protesting from being drained so much. It quickly turned into a stabbing pain that overcame the pleasure of his ongoing orgasm. A loud snapping sound made him open his eyes and look down. His mouth fell open in disbelief: it looked like the hulk was sucking him off. Aaron’s swelling muscles had won the fight against the elastic singlet. The straps snapped and shot loose as the rising traps grew higher and higher, the inflating pecs kept pushing the singlet further and further away from the wrestler’s chest, his thickening and widening lats pulled the fabric backward and outward. The shattered remains draped around his still growing frame as sweat made them stick against and highlight his huge muscles. Kurt stared at the bulging and swelling mounds of muscle on the wrestler’s widening back. He looked down and gasped as he realized where the wrestler’s new size came from: his once majestic, 290 pound body was now a mere 160 and shrinking. He pulled his 4.5 incher from the hungry mouth. Or tried to. Aaron felt the now 150 pound swimmer pulling back his cock. He hardened his hold on the other athlete’s legs, his fingers easily touching around the meager sticks and digging into the now soft muscle, and lifted him off the floor. His tongue effortlessly overpowered the still hard 4 incher and milked out some more cum. Kurt squirmed with all the might left in his weakened body but the huge wrestler’s grip held him in place. His shrinking balls protested with hard, painful, burning stabs as they were emptied from their last, watery drops. He gasped as he noticed that the wrestler’s arms were twice the size of his own legs. His vision went dark and he sank away in unconsciousness as his once hulking body settled in at 90 pounds. Aaron felt the swimmer go limp in his grip. He licked the last drip from the now pathetic cock in his mouth and tossed the once intimidating swimmer aside. The limp, frail body flew across the locker room and crashed down against the furthest row of lockers, failing to dent them on impact. The now 7 feet, 380 pound Aaron stood up and grinned as his big paws roamed the hot surface of his newly grown, hard muscles on his chest. He flexed the protruding rack of beef, making it bounce under his right hand. His left paw explored his eight-pack, tracing in and out the deep ridges separating the strong abs. Sean, Keith and Logan were getting ready to pick up Matt at the hospital as Logan’s phone rang. “Hello?”, he said. … “I thought we could pick him up tonight, doctor?” … “Okay. Tell him we’ll come visit him first thing in the morning. Bye.” Sean and Keith looked at the fallen quarterback. “The hospital”, Logan said, “They have to do some more tests to see if Matt has recovered completely. It will take a few more days before he can leave the hospital.” “I suggest we still leave campus tonight”, Sean stated, “Once Mike and Paul are back from the gym we can take our stuff and move into a hotel room. We have to avoid making contact with Tomas or his gang of muscle freaks.” “Let’s start packing our bags then”, Keith replied and began emptying the closet. Sean and Logan followed his example and soon enough they were packed and ready to go. Tomas and Anton stepped through the large mirror and entered the library. Anton always wondered how his master was able to create these passages. “Just a small proof of my ever-increasing powers, my pet”, Tomas replied to the unspoken question. A faint noise made them look at the center of the vast reading room. A huge, muscled creature was awaiting them at what looked like an altar. “Connor”, Anton said eagerly, excited to discover his new massive size and marched toward the muscle beast his master had grown past his own huge dimensions. “Guess again”, the creature said and turned around. “Alex!”, Anton spat out angrily. Anton noticed how his own muscles clearly outsized Alex’ ones and charged at him. Tomas just stared at the scene and saw his pet storming at the other beast before he could react. “What did you do to Connor?”, Anton bellowed deeply, his voice echoing against the high walls of the vast reading room. He jumped up in the air and launched himself at his adversary. “You’re about to find out”, Alex replied coolly. He made a fist, pulled back his monstrous, 55 inch right arm and threw a punch with all his force. Anton saw the big fist coming at him but couldn’t dodge it as he was mere inches away from his opponent. A loud, sickening, cracking sound sounded as Alex concrete-hard fist collided with Anton’s nose. The 580 pound behemoth flew backward and crashed down several feet away, blood flowing from his flattened nose, knocked out cold by his 500 pound enemy. “Put him on the altar!” Alex looked away from his battered opponent and faced Tomas. He nodded, grabbed Anton, threw him onto his beastly left shoulder and carried him over to the altar. He tossed the 580 pound beast with his back onto the stone altar and stepped back, awaiting further instructions. “Chain him!” Alex squatted down and put the heavy, metal chains around Anton’s wrists and ankles, securing the 580 pound beast firmly atop the altar. “Rip off his clothes!” Alex stood up, his massive quads bulging in the process, and effortlessly ripped off Anton’s skintight clothes, exposing his huge frame. He stared in admiration at the hard masses of beef that protruded from Anton’s body and at the cock, 15 inches of soft meat, that lay over his big bull-sized balls atop the altar. “Have you taken care of the football team?” Tomas’ question pulled Alex from his awe and he faced his master. “I’ve drained Logan’s muscles to get huge myself. I’ve trashed the others during practice. Matt’s still in the hospital and Mike and Paul know who’s boss”, he said. “Not good enough”, Tomas reacted, “I have to be sure they won’t interfere with the ritual. You’re the champion from Hell mentioned in the ancient manuscript. You’ve taken down several men despite them out sizing you, even when I had beefed up Connor some more…” “It just felt natural to take him on”, Alex interrupted, “ The instant he entered my room I just felt an urge to prove I could take him. I didn’t…” Tomas shut him up with a sign from his hand. “No need to apologize, champion”, Tomas said, “I hadn’t read the entire manuscript until then. I thought that Anton was the champion of Hell ‘cause he had defeated Sean and Keith. I already had my doubts when he said that Connor had beaten him in arm wrestling. The true champion would never lose a physical challenge, not even something silly as a arm wrestling. When Connor mentioned your name, I dove into your mind and saw the incredible amount of aggressiveness waiting to break free. I discovered you had always bullied other kids despite your puny size. So I decided to give you the body to match that aggressiveness.” “But why did you make Connor grow after our first fight?”, Alex asked, “You knew I was the champ”. “I wanted a final test to be sure”, Tomas replied with a grin, “I knew that if you could take down a 100 pound bigger opponent, no one would be able to stop you. Why did Aaron revealed Connor’s weak spot, you think? Some infernal inspiration I put into his mind at that time. You’ve trashed Connor three times: in the locker room, in the shower zone and finally in the wrestle hall. And now, you’ve knocked out my pet with one blow.” The smug grin on Alex’ face got wider and wider as he listened to Tomas. “Now that I’ve decrypted the manuscript completely, everything has become clear to me”, Tomas continued, “Sean and Keith aren’t necessary for the ritual: Anton has absorbed their muscles. He’s the ultimate sacrifice needed to set things in motion at the stroke of midnight.” “And what about Connor?”, Alex asked. “You may keep him, champ”, Tomas answered, “I’ve seen you put him in Aaron’s van and know what you and Aaron are up to. Soon I’ll command the armies of Hell and hordes of infernal creatures will carry out every order I give. Until then, I have one final assignment for you. Matt is in room 302 of the hospital. Go and do what must be done. Aaron will take care off Mike and Paul. Then you guys may go to the south and live your life. But be aware: there might be a day when I call you, champ, and Aaron back in action. Now go!” Alex nodded and exited the library, heading toward the hospital for his final assignment. Aaron ended his self worship. The same voice that had ordered him to reveal Connor’s weakness to Alex during their fight, now ordered him turn around. Aaron turned his head and noticed the sound of running water. He hadn’t noticed it before, being focused on sucking off Kurt and then worshipping his own, beefed up frame. He swaggered over to the shower zone and the sound of two voices mixed in with that of the running water. He entered the actual shower area and discovered two heavily muscled football players under the showers at the furthest wall. Mike and Paul were enjoying a long, hot shower after their grueling workout. “Man, doesn’t it feel great being back in the gym”, Mike said to his buddy. “Yeah”, Paul replied, “the pump’s incredible after a week off. I’ve never been this hard after training since my first workout in high school. Feels like I could explode right here.” Mike glanced aside and saw his 275 pound teammate’s rock hard, 10 inch cock pointing straight at the tilled wall they were facing as he soaped his pumped muscles. “You horny dog”, he said laughingly and gently stroked his own semi-hard cock as he let the hot water rain down on his 263 pound frame. “Alpha dog, you mean”, Paul answered grinningly, “biggest, strongest, most muscular and horniest man on the team.” His untouched 10 incher throbbed as he spoke. “We’re gonna ace those practice tests”, Mike stated and kept stroking his own, further hardening cock A shadow fell over them. A big, strong hand grabbed onto their round shoulders and span them around. Before they could react, the strong hand pressed against their protruding chests and pushed their backs against the tilled wall. Mike and Paul stared at the massive, black man in front of them: he outsized them by at least 100 pounds of rock hard muscle that had ripped his singlet to pieces. They felt like deer caught in a headlight and didn’t budge. “For every round your cocks shall blast, 10 pounds of muscle shall be past” Paul’s already throbbing 10 incher exploded instantly and blasted load after load of cum onto the wrestler’s abdomen. Mike’s cock followed this lead and jolted to complete hardness in his hand. After Paul’s fourth load, it began shooting his own man juice onto the abs in front of him. “YEAGH!” Aaron boomed in triumph, closed his eyes and tilted back his head. He heard the football player’s cum splatter against his eight-pack and felt the heat spreading through his 7 feet, 380 pound body. Paul’s horned up body kept blasting out cum at an incredible rate: for every load Mike’s 8 incher shot, his 10 incher produced three. He and Mike stared at their cum drenching the hard abs in front of them while orgasm raced through them. Aaron’s eight-pack was completely covered by the massive amount of sticky cum the football players kept pumping out. Not a single drop of it slid down onto the floor, though. The cum quickly absorbed into his frame, spreading into his muscles to feed them. The warmth throughout his 380 pound body kept increasing, announcing an even more impressive growth than in the locker room. “Augh”, Aaron grunted as his body began its growth into pure godhood. Mike and Paul gaped at the lengthening wrestler in front of them. Their eyes widened as they felt their bodies being stretched upward: the wrestler’s hands pushed them against the wall and slowly travelled upward, pulling both their 263 and 275 pound bodies along on his way toward the ceiling. The football player’s calves flexed into hard, diamond-shaped mounds as they were forced to stand on their toes to accord to the wrestler’s rising. The whole time their still stubbornly hard cocks kept splattering cum against the abdomen wrapped in ripped remains of the singlet. Aaron felt his lengthening slowing down: his body stopped going upward as it reached 9 feet. The warmth shifted from his bones and made its way into the wrestler’s still unchanged, yet already huge muscles. Pleasure wrote itself all across Aaron’s handsome, square and masculinity-screaming face. “Muugh. Yeah!”, he grunted between his clenched teeth as the next phase of his growth began. Paul and Mike noticed and recognized the look of pure ecstasy on the wrestler’s face. They gulped, their tongues scraping in their dry mouths, as they saw the huge muscles on the towering frame in front of them bulging with new mass. By now their balls were completely dry and the infernal spell was transforming their hard earned muscles into cum that escaped their diminishing frames through their blasting cocks. Paul’s 10 incher maintained its higher frequency but since his balls were way bigger than Mike’s, his muscles began shrinking at about the same time as Mike’s. The football players didn’t notice their own decrease as they were still overcome by the feeling of orgasm coursing through them and the impressive sight before them. “YEAGH!” Aaron’s huge muscles soaked up the warmth like sponges. His calves exploded from the back of his long legs as the diamond-shaped muscle doubled in size; his nicely round ass ballooned outward as his hamstrings swelled with rock-hard mass; his kneecaps looked ridiculously tiny and were totally obscured by the prominent and large teardrop-shape that bulged at the edges of his quads; cuts, striations and veins pushed against the paper-thin skin as the cords of muscle in his quads inflated outwards, thickening his long legs beyond the size of a normal tree. Mike and Paul couldn’t believe what they were seeing. A mixture of weakness and fatigue began dominating the orgasm exploding through them. An increasing burn spread painfully in their flexed calves. Mike broke his gaze from the broadening beast and looked down. He inhaled sharply as he discovered his own diminishing frame: his once huge, 263 pound body was now well beyond 200 pounds and going down even further. The wrestler’s big paw now covered his chest almost completely and he could feel the increasing strength as it pushed him harder and harder against the tilled wall. He looked aside and saw that Paul was undergoing the same changes and looked already smaller than him. “Paul! Paul!”, he said to his buddy. Paul didn’t react. His big balls and naturally through-the-roof level of testosterone combined with the insane pump and horned-up state from his workout intensified his trance. He’d been on the verge of orgasm under the shower before Aaron appeared and that had made him very susceptible to the infernal spell. The muscles on his once 275, now 175 pound body were pulled into his balls, transformed into cum and blasted out at high speed as the orgasm of a lifetime overwhelmed him completely. Mike saw the pleasure-filled expression on his buddy’s face and knew he was totally off. He tried punching Paul with his left arm but couldn’t reach him: the wrestler holding them was broadening and pulled them further apart. “MORE” Aaron groaned in pleasure, tilting back his head further and keeping his eyes closed as he savored in the pleasure and warmth of the growth. This felt so much better than his first growth in the locker room. His huge torso followed the example of his legs and grew to godlike dimensions. His cum-drenched abdomen swelled harder and bigger, turning from eight-pack into a 12-pack; the canyons separating the large, cobblestone-sized muscles were at least an inch deep; all the while, they kept absorbing the cum and turning it into fuel for his growth; his half-watermelon-sized pecs, inflated with more rock-hard mass as they turned into and then surpassed the size of whole watermelons; the thick, striated, vein-infested slabs of beef protruded from his chest, looking like two broad pillows shoved underneath the paper-thin, black skin; his round, broad delts pumped up with meat like two balloons being inflated; they swelled larger than cannonballs, the separations between the individual heads of the muscles clearly visible, capping his broader-than-two-wide-doors shoulders with perfectly round, globes of beef. Mike felt his body go weaker and weaker as more of his muscles escaped him through his cock. He knew there was no way he could reach his buddy anymore. He would have to break free from the giant’s hold as soon as possible if he wanted to maintain some of his muscles. The fear of being drained down completely fought with the pleasure in his mind and he felt the cursed orgasm beginning to cool down. The loads of cum blasted less frequently from his cock. He bit on his tongue hard and the pain overpowered the lessened orgasm. His cock began deflating instantly and an agonizing pain stabbed in his drained balls. The second his cock stopped blasting out cum, the hand on his chest released its grip and he slumped down on the tilled floor. Mike summoned every ounce of strength left in his fatigued, 140 pound body and slowly crept toward the exit. Before leaving the shower zone, he looked back and saw Paul’s feet leaving the floor as he shriveled down further in the growing giant’s grip. Aaron had sensed Mike’s spent orgasm and had released him instantly: he didn’t want to lose any time on a dried source. He focused his entire attention on the other football player and kept his eyes shut as he concentrated on the pleasure of his growth. Atop his now beastly shoulders, his traps swelled into pillars of meat that doubled his strong neck in size; the thick vein travelling from the top of his pillow-sized chest over his larger-than-cannonballs-sized delts aside his biceps, began pumping warmth and energy into his arms; his thick, low-hanging triceps jolted lower at the back of his arms, doubling them in size as the horseshoe-sized muscles beefed up with steely hard mass; his biceps simply shot upward, swelling into vein-covered bowling balls of raw power; it seemed like someone was pouring hard concrete into them as they turned into 60 inch orbs of ripped meat; his forearms, now effortlessly holding onto the pathetic football player, tripled in size as the cable-like cords of muscles wove themselves thicker and broader along his long forearms; his paws grew accordingly and half of his right hand now covered Paul’s chest completely. Paul’s incredible orgasm wore down and he opened his eyes. He felt totally disorientated and weak. He could feel his feet dangling in the air and something was pressing hard into his chest and shoving him against the tilled wall. He gasped loudly, a high pitch escaping his mouth, as he saw the huge paw that looked as large as his now pathetic torso. His gaze followed the impossibly wide forearm, marveling at the thick veins feeding the cords of muscle, travelled upward to the mountain-like, yet relaxed bicep, licking his lips in awe, and finally looked up into the face of the god that held him. When the final tingle of growth subsided in his now 9 feet, 700 pound godlike body, Aaron opened his eyes and stared straight into the diminished football player’s eyes. He pulled him closer to his body, his massive 60 inch arm not even bulging: the 75 pound fallen jock felt like a feather in his grasp. Paul shivered in the god’s paw: never before had he felt this weak. Fear filled his mind as he realized that he was completely in the grasp of the muscle god; the man could break him by simply clenching his fist. Fear mixed with lust as his eyes roamed the bulging mounds of hard, striated beef that fought for room on the wrestler’s incredible physique. The god’s deep dark, paper-thin skin highlighted the huge muscles beyond anything he’d ever seen. His now feeble 2 inch cock hardened at the sight. “So, you called yourself an alpha dog”, Aaron boomed. The rich, deeper-than-a-subwoofer baritone echoed across the shower zone, engulfed Paul and vibrated deeply in his body. “Ughn”, he peeped in his now high-pitched, girly voice as his 2 incher pumped a final load from his pee-sized balls and shot it from his shaft. Aaron saw the smaller-than-a-water-drop load coming and caught it on his tongue. “Ah, a final coat”, he said as he felt the effect instantly on his body. “So, mister alpha dog”, he said as he turned his attention back to Paul, “you look more like a weak kitten to me. A bug in my grasp, ready to be crushed.” “No, please”, Paul peeped, “I’ll do anything you say”. Aaron didn’t listen. He simply clenched his fist, breaking every bone in Paul’s pathetic body and tossed the lifeless football player in the furthest corner of the shower zone. He swaggered over into the locker room and marveled as he pulled on his former clothes and they magically adjusted to his new frame. In the library Tomas had everything ready for the upcoming ritual. He had followed the action in the shower zone through the mirror and was very pleased: soon all of his threats would have been dealt with and nothing would stop him from ruling the earth. He looked aside as he heard the sound of rattling chains. Anton regained consciousness after the hard blow to his face. A severe pain pounded in his nose on the rhythm of his heartbeat. He tried touching his battered nose but heavy chains held his arms in place. “Shit, Alex has tied me down”, he thought as he saw Tomas appear next to him. “Ah, you’re awake, my pet”, Tomas said to Anton, “just in time for the ritual”. “Let me go, Tomas”, Aton pleaded, “Alex could be back any minute”. “Alex won’t be back”, Tomas replied, “he’s carrying out his assignment as we speak. He secured you like I ordered him to do.” “What? You ordered him? Why?”, Anton yelled in disbelief and rattled his chains more violently. “You have a special place in the upcoming ritual, my pet”, Tomas answered, “Since you’ve absorbed muscles from both Keith and Sean, you can easily take their place.” “Take their place? How?”, Anton asked while trying to get free, flexing his huge muscles in the process. “Don’t you get it? You’re the sacrifice that will initiate the ritual! Image the supreme honor you have!”, Tomas replied. “Sacrifice?...”, Anton yelled but froze mid-phrase as Tomas rammed his cock into his ass. “Yes, my pet”, Tomas grunted in between violent trusts, “you’re the counterweight that’ll let me open the gates of Hell!”. He shoved his engorged 15 incher back and forth in his pet’s tight ass and groped his thick, bulging rack of pecs. “But… I’ve protected you from that priest. Helped you take down Sean and Keith.”, Anton pleaded, pulling at the chains with all his might. “Yeah, flex those muscles”, Tomas grunted, his 15 incher exploded in his pet’s ass as he felt the incredibly dense pecs harden into concrete-like slabs of beef under his touch. “You’ve served me very well and you know… I’m gonna miss the feeling of my cock jammed up your tight, muscular ass. But your time has come to fulfill your destiny: sink into the darkest depths of Hell to open its gates for my armies of evil!”, Tomas said and pulled his cock from his pet’s ass and went over to the corner of the reading room to get some rest before the ritual, leaving Anton fighting against the chains in vain. “Please, let me go. I’ll do anything you say”, Anton begged in vain. At the hospital, Alex had effortlessly discovered the fire exit like Tomas had explained. He quickly mounted the iron stairs to the third floor and moved to the second window on his left. He glanced through it and smiled as he saw Matt lying on his bed. He silently opened the window and stepped into the room. Matt was actually enjoying his stay in the hospital. He was safe here and the nurses were very kind, especially that 20-something blonde that had helped him this morning. It had begun with her gently washing his battered torso, groping his muscular chest with her frail hands and him flexing them under her touch. By the time she had reached his abs, both of them had been breathing fast and he’d seen the lust in her eyes. He’d gotten up, locked the door and positioned her against the wall and fucked her right there. The light touch of her delicate hands and the excited noises she’d whispered in his ear, he’d sent him over the edge in record time. She’d even came back in the afternoon to ‘check on his condition’. The thought of her made his cock harden, making a tent under the sheets. Suddenly, the sheets were pulled violently away. “Excited to see me?” Matt recognized the deep voice and shivers of fear crossed his 255 pound body. He reached up to grab the alarm but a large paw pressed down hard on his chest. Pain exploded through him as his broken ribs protested against the harsh treatment. Alex grabbed the alarm above Matt’s head and simply yanked it from the wall before tossing it across the room. “HELP! HELP!”, Matt yelled in panic, struggling against his tormentor. Alex grabbed a sheet and shoved it into Matt’s open mouth, silencing his screams. “For every round you’re cock shall blast, 10 pounds of muscle shall be past!” Before Matt could react, his rigid cock jolted to full hardness and throbbed in the air. He tried holding back his orgasm, but as his rock-hard 8 incher was engulfed by the wet hotness of Alex’ mouth, he lost it. His balls churned and began pumping away his mass into the already massive beast looming over him. Alex smiled as he swallowed load after load of cum, his own cock rock-hard in his pants from excitement. He sucked with all his force, teasing and overpowering the shaft with his tongue to force out as much as possible. His growth began instantly. His body sprang upward until it settled in at just over 9 feet. His legs exploded with mass: his diamond shaped calves simply doubled in size, his hamstrings amassing more hard mass below his juicy, rock-hard ass that ballooned into two perfectly round bowling balls of beef, his already tree-sized quads bulged menacingly as the thick cords of muscle forming them, jolted outward with more mass; his tight pants stretched and stretched and adapted to his new size as Tomas had promised. He could see the titanic mass of hard, striated, vein-infested meat through his pants; he flexed his quads, making the outlines and cuts of the hard muscles dance underneath the skintight fabric. Matt tried fighting against the growing beast that was sucking him dry. He felt more and more muscle disappear from his well-trained physique and a great weakness spreading through his body. He squirmed and budged, ignoring the sharp pain from his protesting ribs. Alex did no longer notice the weakening attempts to break free in his own empowering grip. He focused on the pleasure of his growth and let his muscles swell him straight into godhood. His strong 12-pack stretched and beefed up as the cobblestone-sized muscles hardened, deepening the canyons between them even more; his huge pecs pumped up with mass, making his nipples point straight down to the ground and protruding threateningly from his chest, casting shadows over the top half of his armor-like abs; striations, outlined against his protesting yet adapting, skintight shirt, rippled across the wide surface as he breathed in and out. Energy left Matt’s body as it sank below 150 pounds. His struggle in Alex’ grip didn’t even budge the beast’s fingers anymore and the swelling hand atop his battered torso felt heavier and heavier with every passing second and now covered his flattening chest completely and even part of his vanishing abs. Meanwhile, Alex’ inflating monster dick had freed itself from his skintight jeans. It escaped from its fabric prison, pulsing with power as it pointed straight forward along the bottom of the hospital bed. The lengthening and thickening shaft grew past its impressive 20 inches as fat veins pumped more mass into it. It strengthened further with every inch it grew and began pushing against the bottom of the bed, lifting it slowly as the throbbing shaft amassed even more length and girth. Matt tried kicking the giant in the ribs, but his weak kicks bounced off the growing god’s muscular flanks. He gave up the fight and let tears roll over his cheeks as he watched his own body shrivel down to skeleton-like skinniness and felt his bed undulating on the rhythm of the beast’s inflating monster cock. The weak kicks felt like a tingle against his strong obliques and Alex simply intensified his sucking on the shrinking dick in his mouth. His boulder-like shoulders widened further as his hard delts swelled with mass; their perfect roundness dwarfed cannonballs, passed into and just beyond the size of large bowling balls and accentuated his already incredible v-taper further. His body knew his love for his oversized biceps and the epitome of Alex’ growth concentrated on his majestic arms. They had been swelling steadily alongside the instant growth of his other muscles, but now that those had reached their new dimensions, their growth kicked into overdrive. Matt sank away deeper and deeper as his vital energy kept being drained away. He was now well below 80 pounds and every visible muscle had already evaporated from his body. It even took a great effort to keep his eyes open. Black dots danced at the edges of his field of vision as he stared at the swelling god sucking on his now nearly disappeared cock. Alex felt the intense growth of his arms and upped his sucking on the tiny dick; the head of the pencil-thin cock barely made it past his own lips anymore. His triceps beefed up at the back of his arms; low hanging cords of beef that easily withstood the pull of gravity, that screamed power by the cuts and veins decorating them, the size of 10 horseshoes forged together; his biceps mounded upward as rock-hard meat found its way into the orbs, turning them into hideously large, beach ball-sized mountains crisscrossed with river-like veins that outsized Alex’ head as he flexed his left arm to check his canons. He relaxed his arm, grabbed Matt’s puny balls and clenched them hard. A faint grunt, no louder than the sound of a fly, escaped between Matt’s frail lips. The last energy was forced from his body as the god’s paw crushed his balls. Matt passed out, nothing more than a dry mummy, at the same time the god’s 30 inch, monster cock throbbed violently and tipped over his bed as it exploded violently, coating the room with his superior cum. Alex got up breathing hard, put his slowly deflating cock in his skintight pants and headed for the window. Realizing he would no longer fit through it, he hit the wall with his right shoulder, busting right through it and disappeared into the night. Back at Orchid university, Tomas began his incantations at the altar in the library. “Penates meorum, spirites infernae, audite precationam meam! Accipite hanc victima! Da mei imperium exerciti infernae!” Anton put every ounce of strength he could summon of his huge muscles into his struggle against the rusty chains. He wiggled and tore, striations and veins exploding over his immense body in the process, but the hellish irons easily held his 580 pounds in place. He pleaded in panic but his master didn’t listen. Tears began flowing over his cheeks as he felt the altar begin to shudder. “Bestia mea victima est! Fortia per potentia! Aperte portas infernae!” Howling, hideous bats suddenly appeared and circled above the sacrifice on the altar. Anton shivered in fear as the beasts dove to him, evading his majestic body by altering their flight at the very last moment. He screamed in horror as the black bats crapped all over his torso: the stinking fluid burned into him and seemed to pull him into the stone altar. The last thing he saw was his master looking down on him and then the altar gave away and he felt his 580 pounds of muscle plummet into the unfathomable depths of Hell. A deafening thunder rolled over Orchid university, shaking the majestic buildings violently as Anton disappeared into Hell. A shinning, red vortex emerged were the altar had been and hordes of dark, hideously deformed, soldier like creatures jumped from it. They kneeled in front of Tomas, awaiting his orders. “Bring me world domination”, Tomas bellowed loudly. The creatures jumped up and scattered off to all directions; new soldiers jumping from the vortex as the others left the library. Sean, Keith and Logan wondered what took Mike and Paul and headed to the gym to find their buddies. The loud thunder made them jump up and look at each other. “Tomas must have began the ritual”, Keith said, “Let’s hurry and find Mike and Paul and disappear from campus!”. The three fallen athletes rushed over to the gym. They looked around the deserted room and barged into the locker room. The deflated, now 120 pound Mike looked up as he heard the door from the gym open. He weakly extended his skinny arm in the direction of his friends. Sean, Keith and Logan recognized their formerly very well muscled buddy and fear filled them. “What happened and where’s Paul?”, Logan asked as he kneeled down by his teammate. “Aaron stole our size under the shower. He killed Paul. Crushed him in his grip”, Mike muttered weakly, tears flowing from his eyes. Before Sean, Keith or Logan could react, the door of the locker room flew open and several howling creatures threw themselves on them. The weak boys were no match for the hellish legions in Tomas’ command: unhesitatingly the hideous soldiers slaughtered the four buddies and continued their invasion of the university. Alex and Aaron hadn’t lost a single second: once Aaron had drained Mike and Paul, he’d returned to his van, had knocked out the slowly awaking Connor and had driven off. He’d picked up the now humongous Alex at the back of the hospital and they had left town at full speed. A few hours later, they had reached a luxurious villa hidden in the mountains of northern Mexico. “Tomas has rewarded us well”, Aaron said appreciatively as he scanned the outside of the immense villa. “Ah, you have arrived!” Aaron and Alex turned to the car and saw Tomas’ face in one of the windows. “I’ve arranged everything, my champs”, Tomas said, “There are two blind servants awaiting you inside.” “Why blind ones?”, Aaron asked. “They will keep contact with the outside world when they go shopping. They will be unable to reveal your incredible size since they cannot see you. Enjoy your reward but remember that I can call you guys in action any minute. Don’t keep me waiting then or you’ll suffer the fate of my enemies!” Alex and Aaron stared at their own reflections in the car window as Tomas’ face disappeared from it. The two muscle gods entered their new home and grinned as they scanned the room. Alex ordered their two servants to go shopping for huge quantities of food and sent them off. “I’m gonna take a dive in the pool. You take care off Connor”, Alex said and swaggered outside toward the pool. Aaron looked at his fellow muscle god, seeing him strip and dive into the pool. He returned to the van, pulled out the still knocked out Connor, threw the 600 pound wrestler on his beastly, perfectly round, bowling ball-sized shoulder and walked back into the villa. A sudden illumination hit his mind and Aaron strutted toward the basement. As he left the stairs behind, he walked through a large wrestle room, the walls entirely covered with mirrors from floor the ceiling. He lowered Connor from his shoulder and tossed him down on the mats in the center of the room. He continued walking and smiled broadly as he opened the door at the back of the wrestle room: a fully equipped gym with impossible amounts of weights. He left the door open, ripped off his shirt, loaded the bar above one of the benches and began bench pressing 500 pounds, blood pumping into his massive pecs as he blasted out rep after rep. He racked the bar as he heard a faint sound and got up from the bench. Connor regained consciousness and looked around. Disorientation and a slight headache filled his mind as he scanned the room. He got up slowly, realizing he was in a wrestle room but didn’t know where he was. “Good! You’re awake.” The deep, rich, thunder-like baritone that filled the room and rattled the mirrors made him turn around. Connor looked up in awe and surprise at the titanic, shirtless beast entering the room and coming toward him. His eyes roamed the humongous, ripped muscles highlighted by the giant’s paper-thin, black skin. His mouth fell open in disbelief as he gazed up at the strong and squared jaw line, covered by a stubbly beard on the masculinity oozing face. “God”, he muttered as his brain recognized the black teammate he’d tossed around the wrestle hall back at university earlier that day. “That’s the right way to address me: GOD!,” Aaron boomed as he stopped in front of Connor. He grinned as he saw the wrestler scanning the huge mounds of muscle on his godlike frame. “Funny how quickly things can change”, Aaron said, “this morning you’ve ridiculed me in the gym in front of the entire wrestle team…” “I’m sorry”, Connor said in his deep voice, realizing how high-pitched it sounded next to Aaron’s baritone rumble, “I didn’t…” “Then you’ve trashed me in the wrestle hall”, Aaron continued, drowning Connor’s voice in his thunder-like baritone, “I want a rematch”. Connor gulped at these words. He looked up at the one foot taller muscle god’s face. Aaron saw the look of fear in the wrestler’s eyes and smirked. “You were more than twice my weight this morning. I only outweigh ya by a 100 pounds. And you’re already dressed for it. Let’s do this!”, he said coolly. Connor looked down and discovered he was still wearing his ripped singlet. He realized there was no escaping this fight, inhaled deeply and took his starting position in front of the muscle god, trying to ignore how the god’s impossibly wide shoulders eclipsed his own insanely broad ones. “Ready when you are, boy”, Aaron said. Connor’s wrestle instincts knew he had to take this beast by surprise and he jolted into action. He shot forward and grabbed hold of his opponent’s thick, muscular neck with his left hand while his right hand shot upward. Aaron anticipated this move and copied it: the instant Connor’s hand positioned itself atop his neck, his own left paw grabbed the wrestler’s neck, covering it easily; his right paw interlocked with the wrestler’s big, right hand, engulfing it completely. Connor tried to ignore how the muscle god dwarfed him and focused back on the match. He knew his surprise attack had failed and tapped onto his own devastating strength. He pulled with all his might on his opponent’s thickly muscled neck, his 50 inch bicep bulging with power and the cords of muscles on his broad forearms swelling from the effort. Aaron smiled as he saw the 600 pound wrestler’s face turn red from the immense effort. He slightly flexed his legs, making his monster quads harden a bit but easily withstood the superhuman force. Connor grunted from the effort, feeling the warmth spreading through his reddening face. The large paw on his neck forced him to look down as it began overpowering his strong traps and he gasped as he noticed the slowly flexing quads of the god in front of him. He pulled even harder on his opponent’s neck, his 50 inch arm shaking from the effort, but the muscle god didn’t budge. “Oh! You’ve already begun”, Aaron said mockingly and put some tension on his own 60 inch arm, making his paw sink into the flexed traps atop the wrestler’s neck. Connor responded to the attack by fully flexing his titanic quads. The huge muscle bulged outward as the thick cords of rock hard beef swelled into incredible hardness. Panic flickered through his mind as his huge, 600 pound body was slowly dragged toward the muscle god despite his efforts. Aaron grinned as he saw the struggle and efforts turning the wrestler’s face into a beat red, mask of pain. He tapped onto the full force of his 60 inch arm and pulled the giant in his grasp swiftly toward him. Connor didn’t know what happened: one moment he was struggling with all his might to maintain his ground, the next his face slammed into the protruding slabs of concrete-hard, hot meat that protruded from the god’s chest. The huge paw engulfing his own right hand released its hold and instantly a forearm, thicker than a young tree, wrapped itself around his broad lower back like a huge snake across a prey; a hard, cannonball-sized bicep dug into his strong obliques. The paw digging into his neck, slid upward, grabbed the back of his head and pushed him into the deep canyon separating the protruding pecs. Aaron enjoyed overpowering the giant that had played with him a few hours earlier. “Coach was always yakking about technique, but nothings beats the feeling of simply dominating an opponent with raw strength”, Aaron said into Connor’s ear and hardened his hold. Connor tried resisting the muscle god, but his strength could not be denied. He was smacked even harder against the hot masses of hard meat covering the 9 feet frame. His nose was filled with the masculine scent of sweat and musk deep inside the canyon between the muscle god’s pecs. His tongue traced the contours of the striated, pillow-sized muscles, filling his mouth with the salty taste of male sweat as it found the bottom of the deep canyon. Aaron felt the tickly sensation of the slick tongue between his pecs and pulled the 600 pound wrestler harder into his own humongous frame as he flexed his chest. Connor felt the protruding slabs of meat harden, nearly braking his nose by the sheer force they produced. The tip of his tongue disappeared into the deepened striations it snaked along. His hands roamed the impossibly wide back, discovering hard, prominent mounds of beef that bulged from the effort and fought for space on the broad surface. His long cock hardened against the hard mass of the muscle god’s left quad. Aaron felt the hardening snake of meat swelling against his beastly quad. He flexed his leg, overpowering and trapping the inflating cock between his own quad and the wrestler’s one. He felt his own majestic, monster cock going plump. He released his hold and pushed the wrestler down. “Suck off your god, boy”, he said as he ripped off his own pants to free his growing monster. Connor sank to his knees as the muscle god pushed him down. He marveled at the lengthy, black snake hardening quickly between the bigger-than-a-tree-sized quads. His own 20 incher was rock-hard as his hand made contact with the god’s cock. He couldn’t close his big hand around the growing cock’s girth. He tried denting it by clenching his strong fist, but the swelling snake resisted and even pried open his grip as it kept inflating. Aaron shivered as he felt the steely grip clenching around his hardening dick, his divine muscles flexing slightly in the process. “Too weak, boy”, he said as his cock overpowered the strong grip. Connor released the thick cock and it smacked him hard in the face as it jolted upward to stick out straight from the muscle god’s body. He gasped as he stared directly at the 35 inch, thick, black snake crisscrossed with veins. He opened his mouth as widely as possible and took in the cone apple-sized head. Aaron grunted in pleasure as the hot slickness of the giant’s mouth engulfed the head of his monster cock. He grabbed the back of the wrestler’s head and pushed his cock deeper into his mouth. Connor’s strong jaws protested painfully as his mouth was forced wide open to adjust to the thick snake invading it. He gagged as the thick head hit the back of his throat. Less than half of the muscle god’s cock was inside his mouth. He couldn’t even suck the thick, black snake as it completely filled his mouth and pried open his jaws. His legs were suddenly lifted up as two strong paws grabbed onto his quads. He grunted in pain as a hot, broad rod invaded his ass. “Not letting you have all the fun”, Alex said to Aaron as he pushed his 30 incher into Connor’s muscular ass. Aaron felt Connor grunt against his monster cock and shoved it in even deeper; now that Connor was held upright by Alex he could push his dick through his throat and into his esophagus. Connor grabbed hold of the muscle god’s juicy ass for support, his own 20 incher throbbing wildly in the air as his nose was shoved against the black man’s pubes and he felt Alex pubes rubbing against his own ass, impaling him on their monster cocks. Alex and Aaron stared at each other, lusting over and admiring the incredible size they had grown into. They felt pleasure flood their bodies and began fucking the 600 pound muscle beast with full force. Pain mixed with pleasure as the two gods ravaged his body. Connor’s 20 incher exploded onto the wrestle mats as orgasm rolled over him like a tsunami of electrical jolts shooting through his body. His huge muscles contracted and he would have bucked violently but Aaron’s firm body and Alex’ steely grip easily held him in place. The muscle beast’s orgasm sent the two muscle gods over the edge. Alex’ balls contracted and his 30 incher shot load after load of superior cum up the muscular ass it was devastating and right into the wrestler’s intestines. Aaron’s thick 35 inch snake spew its salty load past the muscle beast’s throat, injecting it straight into his stomach. Connor’s own orgasm cooled down after a few minutes but the gods kept filling him with their juices. His strong 12-pack began bloating and his stomach protested as the massive amount of cum inflated it further and further. Cum poured from his ass alongside Alex’ 30 incher as it was shoved in and out; cum flowed from the corners of his mouth dripping against the thick, black snake Aaron was pounding his mouth with. As he felt like he was going to explode, the gods withdrew from his ass and mouth and let him fall down onto the mats covered in his own cum. Connor stared up at the muscle gods towering over him, realizing he had been reduced to their 600 pound boy toy… Meanwhile, the hideous creatures of Tomas’ infernal army were flooding the town were Orchid university was located. Police officers tried in vain to resist the hordes of undead soldiers but were overrun by the continuous stream of hellish legions. Within three hours, Tomas was in full command of the city and sent his armies swarming out all over the state, slaying any resistance they met.
  7. Herald

    (un)identical twins (1)

    One Jason heard the rumbling sounds coming from his brother's room. "Can't he just do anything quiet", he said to himself and returned to the book he was reading. He had been granted a full academic scholarship to the prestigious university a few blocks away from his house. He was all too happy he would get a top degree and could do it from the comfort of his own room. Brett, Jason's brother, was throwing his clothes atop his bed and putting them into the two large bags on the floor. He was eager to leave for Orchid University and was going to enjoy living on campus. His athletic skills had earned him a football scholarship and he just knew that professional football was his future. Jason was washing his hands when his brother entered the bathroom. He rolled his eyes as he saw that his brother was walking around shirtless once again. Despite the fact they were twins, their brown hair and dark eyes was their only resemblance. At 5'8 and weighing 155 pounds, Jason was a typical nerd: a smart guy, always buried in books, shy and somewhat clumsy. His triangular face and the absence of any beard whatsoever made him look more like a 15 year old. Brett on the other hand was a tad taller (5'9) but weighed an impressive 212 pounds of mostly muscle. He was a pure jock: when not out on the football field, he was pumping iron in the gym, didn't miss an opportunity to ditch his shirt to show off his muscular torso. His strong jaw line and five o'clock beard made him appear a few years older than 18. "Ya done here, little bro?", Brett asked in his deep baritone. "I was born first. That makes me the big brother technically", Jason replied in his higher voice. "You? The big brother? Think again", Brett said and flexed his right arm, "18 inches of power". "Muscle won't take you everywhere in life", Jason shot back. "I'll take brawn over brain every day, bro. How many chicks did your big brain get you so far?", Brett asked and caressed his six-pack, "My muscles got me every girl I wanted. Now be a good little boy and let me shower in peace". Jason shook his head and hurried away from the bathroom as his brother didn't even wait for his reaction to pull down his own pants. He heard the water turn on as he headed back to his room. "One day he's going to get what he deserves", he mumbled to himself. He entered his room and found a parcel on his desk. He opened the little box and discovered an old looking book. A small note fell from the book as he lifted it from the box. He retrieved it and read off the message: A small gift for someone greatly interested in books. Congratulations on year scholarship and good luck in university. Grandpa Jason opened the book and noticed it was some kind of ancient spell book. He knew his grandpa had a great collection of rare books. He had spent hours and hours with him in his library, fascinated by the tales his grandpa had told. Unfortunately, his grandparents lived on the other side of the country and visits had become very rare. He dove onto his bed and began reading the curious book. The next morning Brett took one of his signature long showers. Everyone in the house knowing what he was doing from the loud moans escaping the bathroom. He appeared bright and shining at the breakfast table, a skintight shirt hugging his torso. "Gotta feed this body", he mumbled with a full mouth as he took a fourth serving of pancakes. "Makes us proud, son", his father said, "Maintain the athletic heritage from our family". "Don't worry", Brett replied and gulped down a protein shake, "I will take the field by storm". He gulped down another shake, patted his six-pack and burped. "Fine. Let's get you off to Orchid university then", his father said and get up. "Jason, honey", his mother yelled, "we're off to take your brother to his campus. We'll be back tomorrow. There's plenty of food in the fridge." "Always with his head in the books", his father said while he shook his head and followed his wife and son to the car. Jason watched from the window in his room and saw his parents and his brother drive away. He went to the bathroom and headed into the long walk-in shower. He grinned as he noticed the traces of his brother's morning ritual on the tilled wall: several sticky stains of cum glistened on the dark tiles as they were slowly sliding down. "Luckily Brett always shoots his loads as high as possible up the wall", he said to himself. He pulled a fresh hanky from his pocket and let it soak up as much cum as possible. When he was done, he returned to his room and put the soaked fabric on his desk. He wrote the formula from the book on a piece of paper, according to the instructions. He then proceeded to reading the formula out loud: "Let the body of he who's fluids shall cover this page bond with mine. Let my body fourfold gain whatever mass he should obtain". He grabbed the hanky and rubbed it along the page, smearing his brother's cum onto the paper. In the car, a sudden wave of dizziness hit Brett. His vision went dark for a split second but then returned to normal. In his room, Jason felt an analogue sensation shoot through his own body. He hid the paper inside his desk. And then, the semester got underway. ------------------------------------------------------------ One month later. Brett indeed did well on the football team. He was among the best of the freshmen and everyone agreed that he could lead the team one day. He had become friends with most of the 'big five': the five biggest guys on the team, the group of seniors that dominated their part of the game. Four of them had invited him over for a drink after his first month on the team. The fifth, Mike, the star quarterback who led the team hadn't bothered. He didn't hang out with anyone on the team: his rich parents had rented him a flat off campus and his natural arrogance made him a first class jerk. But his skills on the football field combined with his 240 pounds of muscle made him an almost unstoppable force on the field. Even in the locker room his teammates moved away when he came in. The competitive spirit on the team drove Brett to the gym every day combined with his practice out on the field. Jason eased through his classes with little effort, studying punctually and avoiding the jocks. He didn't have any real friends as he kept to himself in the back of most classes and always returned home. The curse he'd cast on his brother did have positive effects: he'd put on 20 pound of pure muscle since the start of the academic year. At 175 pounds of defined muscle, he looked more like a fitness model when he took off his shirt. Even his face now looked more like that of an 18 year old with a more squared jaw line and the hint of a beard. He kept his new physique well hidden underneath baggy shirts he took from his brother's closet. Only back at home, he went into his brother's room, took off the baggy shirt and admired the new mass on his torso. Brett didn't understand why his body wasn't reacting to his training regime. He decided to up the intensity of his training: he doubled his daily workouts and upped his protein consumption drastically, gulping down shakes whenever he could. During his new early morning workouts, he frequently bumped into Mike in the otherwise deserted gym. The huge star player only nodded to him as he went through his workout. The effects of his brother's increased training were quickly visible on Jason's body. During the next two weeks, he put on another 20 pounds of muscle. His new weight (195 pounds) and muscular arms (17 inches) made him look like a very well muscled fitness model. The once baggy shirts from his brother's closet now hugged his torso nicely and he no longer hid his physique. More heads turned his way as he passed to his classes and even his dad made proud comments. He began drinking protein shakes from the tubes left in his brother's room. One day he even decided to join the local gym. A bit nervous he stepped in and went to the front desk. "What can I do for you?", the guy behind the desk asked. "I'm new here", Jason said, "I would like to join this gym." "You're obviously used to working out", the guy stated as he took in Jason's body, "I'll let you try out for free and we'll discuss the possibilities after you training. Locker room's over there." "Thanks", Jason said. He went into the locker room, changed and entered the gym. Three other guys were working out as he entered. They nodded to him as he went to the bench press. His body seemed to know what to do and the next hour, Jason eased through a good workout. By the end, his pecs and triceps were pumped. He showered quickly and went to the bar to order a shake. The same guy from the desk made him a protein shake. "Had a good workout I see", the guy said and motioned to Jason's pumped arms. "Yeah", Jason replied, "I think I'll join this gym." "Good", the guy stated, "Membership for a month? Or a year?" "Make it a year", Jason answered, "And I'll have another shake too." "There you go", the guy said, "All done. Hope to see you again soon." Jason gulped down his second protein shake and went home. It was the first of his daily visits to the gym. As the semester went on and got near the end, Brett's performance on the field began waning. His body lacked its usual level of energy, during practice he went from being the best among the freshmen to a good top five and in the gym most of his lifts were off. He still looked muscular but hadn't gained one single pound since arriving at Orchid University despite his grueling workout regime and the vast amount of protein he was ingesting. He was probably close to overtraining for once was happy that exams were coming up so he would have a break from training. --------------------------------------------------------------------- At the end of the semester Brett had passed his exams reasonably and was happy to return home for the holidays. He took a train home and arrived mid-afternoon. He entered the house and found his brother lying on the couch. "You're home early", Jason said as he sat up. Brett noticed his brother's deepened voice and blinked as he recognized the shirt. "Are you wearing one of my shirts?", he asked. "Yea", Jason replied, "Mine don't fit anymore since my recent growth spurt. Yours are fine. Bit tight though." Brett didn't respond but took in how the shirt clung to his formerly bony brother's torso. "Huh", he said as he noticed his brother was speaking. "I asked if ya want to go hit the gym. It's time for my workout", Jason repeated while he stood up. "You work out?", Brett asked incredulously. Despite feeling far from okay, he couldn't resist the chance of showing his grown brother who was the alpha. "Fine", he said, "I'll go change and I'll show ya how a real man trains, little bro." A few minutes later, Jason drove both of them to the gym in his new car. None of them spoke a word, the tension between the two brothers hanging in the air: Jason eager to show what his new muscles could do and Brett determined to highlight his dominance. They continued their silence as Jason parked the car and they walked into the gym. "Yo Sam", Jason said to the guy behind the desk, "Brought my bro today. Ya mind if he joins me?". "Bro, I used to train here. I'm a member. Still have my card", Brett interjected and handed his card to Sam. "Yar membership isn't active if ya didn't pay", Jason answered. "Card is no longer active", Sam read from the computer screen, "Do you want to reactivate you membership?". "He's only here for a week. Ya mind if he trains with me for free?", Jason asked. "No problem, J. I'll arrange it", Sam replied. "J?", Brett asked as they entered the locker room. "The guys around here call me J", Jason said and tossed his bag into the locker, "Let's toss some weight around". Brett followed his brother into the deserted gym up to the rack of dumbbells. "Friday is back", Jason said as he grabbed a pair of heavy dumbbells and began doing rows. Brett followed reluctantly: his back wasn't his strong point and his old level of energy was still lacking. He couldn't believe how easy his brother handled the heavy dumbbells. The guy kept cranking out reps when his back was burning from the effort and he dropped the dumbbells. The next hour Jason cruised through his workout while Brett struggled to keep up. Whenever Jason saw his brother grab a weight, he made sure to grab a heavier one and pump out more reps. "Something wrong, bro?", he asked as he saw Brett trying to catch his breath. "Feeling a bit tired from my trip home", Brett muttered in between deep breaths, "We're done yet?". "One more exercise, bro", Jason said and walked over to the pull up station. He grabbed the bar and performed 50 perfect reps. Brett looked at his brother in disbelief, watching the muscles on his wide back work. He nodded 'no' as his brother motioned him to start. "Come on, bro. Thought ya were gonna show me how a real man trains", Jason said smugly and folded his arms in front of his chest to emphasize the new thickness of his biceps. "Fine", Brett replied to maintain some of his old dominant pose. He grabbed the bar and pulled himself up. He tried to ignore how little fluent the motion looked compared to his brother. He reached 15 reps before his grip faltered and he jumped down. He avoided his brother's gaze while he sat down on a nearby bench. "I'm done", he mumbled exhaustedly. Jason just grinned and performed three more long sets of pull ups. "Let's call it a day, bro", he said and walked out of the gym, enjoying how his pumped lats pushed his arms out from his sides and added wideness to his posture. "Prepare me a shake for after my shower, Sam", he said as he passed the bar. Brett followed his brother, marveled at the formerly shy guy's new dominant attitude and the wideness of his frame. As they entered the locker room and begin stripping down, he felt like saying something to excuse his lame work out if he wanted to keep his dominant position in the family. "You're lucky I'm tired from my trip, Jason", he said, "If not you would have begged for mercy". The lack of conviction in his tone only emphasized the hollowness of his words and only diminished his dominance. "Tired. Right, bro", Jason added sarcastically. Savoring how his brother tried to ignore their new statuses. He didn't even bother to look aside and kept stripping down. Brett entered the shower first and went to the furthest shower head in the right corner. He faced the wall as he turned on the water. His mind still trying to process the new reality. A few moments later he heard another shower turning on and he cautiously turned his head a bit. He saw his brother standing under the shower in the center of the left wall. Jason wasn't facing the wall as he showered. Ever since he'd grown he didn't miss an opportunity to display his body. Brett glanced from the corner of his eyes, blinking when he saw his brother's biceps twitch as the guy washed his hair. He quickly turned his head back to the wall when his brother opened his eyes. "I'm gonna have my shake, bro. Don't take too long, I wanna get home for dinner. Gotta feed my body", Jason said and left the shower. A few minutes later Brett showed up in the bar. His brother was gulping down a second protein shake based on the other empty glass on the bar. "Yeah, up to 215 since last week", he heard Jason say to Sam as he approached. "Ya pay these shakes, bro. I got ya in for free. See ya tomorrow, Sam", Jason said and stood up. Brett quickly paid his brother's shakes and followed Jason to his car. Back home, Brett was greeted by his parents and the family enjoyed their first family dinner in months. Unlike before he'd left to Orchid University, Brett wasn't being served first. Jason took the biggest steak and the largest serving of potatoes. After the first serving, Jason and Brett reached for the steak that was left. A quick glance and a slight flex of his brother's right arm made Brett retreat his fork and he watched his brother devour the juicy steak. Just three months ago there would have been no question to whom would eat the last steak. Somehow his once lanky brother had become more dominant while Brett had been at Orchid University. As his brother helped himself to his third serving of potatoes, Brett excused himself and mumbled an excuse of being fatigued from his trip. "Hope ya're feeling better tomorrow for our work out, bro", Jason said with a full mouth. The next morning Brett did feel better when he got up. He went down and found his brother dressed in his workout gear at the table. "Feeling fresh, bro?", Jason asked and gulped down a protein shake. "Let's hit the gym and I'll show you", Brett spat back and made himself a shake too. "Can't wait", Jason replied with a grin. Just minutes later the two brothers drove off to the gym, greeted Sam and entered the weight room. "Arm day, Jason", Brett said and grabbed a 80 pound bar. This time he was going to make his brother follow his lead. He cranked out reps, enjoying the feeling of his biceps pumping. Brett just grinned and grabbed the 90 pound barbell as a warm up. He made sure to pump out 5 reps more than his brother. "Time for the real work", Brett stated and grabbed the 150 pound bar. He groaned and his face reddened instantly as he managed 8 reps. He dropped the bar and looked aside with a grin. The grin froze on his face as he saw his brother curling the 170 pound bar. Unlike him, his brother even managed three sets. "What's up next, bro?", Jason asked matter-off-factly. "Hammer curls", Brett said angrily and grabbed a pair of 80 pound dumbbells. After two reps the familiar feeling of fatigue and weakness began spreading in his biceps. At his sixth rep his biceps were burning painfully and he had to drop the weight. Jason shook his head, grabbed the 100 pound dumbbells and began pumping out reps casually. "…3,4,5,6,7,8…", he counted out loud to stress his new strength. He managed 12 nice reps before gently lowering the weight. Brett didn't want to go down without a fight and grabbed the 80 pounders again. This time the painful burning filled his biceps at the first reps. His arms shook, his body trembled as hoisted the dumbbells up. After three lousy reps, his grip gave out and the weights crashed down on the floor. "Watch it, bro. Sam doesn't like weights being thrown down. Show some respect.", Jason said while he began his second set. He once more performed 12 perfectly controlled reps before ending his set. "Next one", Brett said as he racked his dumbbells. "Not done just yet, bro", Jason replied and performed a third and fourth set just to show off his new position. It felt like he was getting more dominant with every rep he did. "Now we're done", he said after his fourth set. "Preacher curls", Brett muttered and stepped over to the machine. He selected a 100 pounds and began pumping out reps. Jason sat down on the adjacent machine, selected 200 pounds and followed his brother's lead. The competition was on and neither one wanted to quit first. After 20 reps, Brett's arms cramped up completely and he had to stop. His body felt completely drained. He looked aside and his eyes widened in disbelief as he saw his brother continuing his grueling set. Jason felt totally energized. His body fed on the energy of his brother that pushed him beyond his limits. "…35,36,37…38…39…40", he groaned and ended his set. The pump in his biceps was unreal. "That was fun, bro. Let's hit triceps now", he said and stood up. "Wh…what?", Brett blurred out in total disbelief. Jason grinned at his brother's reaction. "Sure thing, bro. Biceps are just half the work on arm day", he said and returned to the dumbbells. "Or are ya tired again?", he added. Brett followed his brother but didn't train anymore. He just handed him the weights he demanded. He felt his once dominant position weaken with every rep his brother performed and even handed him his towel when he asked for it. He simply watched After an hour, Jason finally decided that their workout was over. His arms were fully engorged, his biceps and triceps pumped after the torture he had put them through. "Can't even flex from the pump", he said as he looked at his reflection in the mirror. "Fine. Let's hit the shower. And bring my towel, bro", he stated and left. Brett grabbed his brother's towel and followed the guy. He gazed at the defined, hard triceps that jutted out from the back of his meaty arms. "Thanks, bro", Jason said as he grabbed the towel from his brother's hand and ripped his shirt off. "Can't get it over my head. My arms are too pumped", he said as he saw the shocked expression on his brother's face. "When ya train like a real man, ya swill feel this too", he added and strutted into the showers. Brett followed a few minutes later. He entered the shower zone and saw his brother standing in the center of the left wall, his body on full display for everyone. He looked away quickly when his brother made eye contact. He retreated to the furthest shower on the opposite wall and face the wall like the day before. Now and then, he turned his head slightly to peak at his brother. The way his biceps swelled as his brother massaged his hair made a faint 'wow' escape his mouth. He quickly turned his head back to the wall when his brother opened his eyes again. "Time for my shake. Don't make me wait, bro", Jason said while he left. Brett inhaled deeply when he was alone in the shower zone. The second training with his brother had made another deep dent in his once unquestionable dominant position. Deep down he knew he wasn't the alpha anymore but his brain refused to accept the new reality. He turned off the shower, got dressed and went to the bar. He blinked as he saw Sam feeling his brother's left arm. Jason noticed his brother. "Now ya know what a real arms feels like, Sam", he said and gulped down his second protein shake. He got up, winked to Sam and left. Brett wanted to follow his brother but was asked to pay for the shakes again. He did and followed his brother to his car. On the ride home, he took short glances at his brother's arms, watching the corded muscles on his forearms tense as he shifted gears. Back home he rushed into his room and didn't come out until dinner. As it was Christmas the next day, the gym was closed and Brett was relieved not having to join his brother again. At noon the family gathered for their traditional feast. The food was delicious and most of it ended up on Jason's plate. Everyone watched, the parents lovingly and Brett in disbelief, as Jason wolfed down serving after serving. "Ya done, bro?", he asked and took the half serving of meat lying on Brett's plate. When every dish was emptied, he patted his tight six-pack happily. "Gotta feed my body", he said, "Fuelling up for our workout tomorrow. Can't wait for it, bro". "Me too", Brett said unconvincingly. "I'm so glad you two finally share an interest and spent some time together. I'm proud of both of you", their father said. The next morning Brett found his brother once again waiting for him at the breakfast table. Minutes later they were driving toward the gym. As the previous times none of the brothers spoke a word and the tension hanging in the air was like a thunderstorm ready to explode. Both of them knew it would be a decisive moment: Brett was fighting to maintain his former dominance over his brother and Jason was ready to finally claim the top position as alpha of the family. They maintained their silence until they entered the weight room. "Let's smash chest", Jason said. He put on his usual warm up weight and cranked out 20 quick reps. "I'll show ya how it's done, bro", Brett said smugly and cranked out 20 equally fast reps. He knew that his chest was his best muscle group and he wasn't going to step down from the confrontation today. Jason added some weight to the bar and did his first working set of 12 solid reps. Brett followed suit. Jason continued adding weight to the bar after each set. After their third set Brett's chest was beginning to feel fatigued. He'd even one rep less than his brother. "Fourth set", Jason groaned as he pushed up the bar and cranked out another 8 reps. Brett got under the bar, pushed it up and felt his arms shake. He got to 5 reps before his pecs gave out and he re-racked the bar. He stood up, trying to catch his breath and felt his face turn red. "Not so strong after all", Jason said smugly. He added two more plates to the bar and got another solid 7 reps. "Put on some more weight, bro", he said as he laid down on the bar. Brett did as he was told and watched in disbelief as his brother pumped out 5 reps with the heavy bar. It was 30 pounds more than his own max. He felt his once undisputed position slipping away. "Dumbbell presses", Jason said as he stood up from the bench press and wandered over to the free weights. He grabbed the third heaviest pair and began his exercise. Brett followed suit but took a pair of considerably lighter dumbbells. "A bit over trained from football", he mumbled to his brother. Even with the lighter weights he couldn't pump out the reps of his brother. He dropped the weights to the floor and looked in disbelief as his brother grabbed the heaviest dumbbells. "Don't hurt yourself, bro. I never managed that weight", he said. Jason grinned and cranked out 8 solid reps, enjoying the feeling of the pump spreading through his chest. "Too bad they don't have any heavier dumbbells", he grunted as he did three more sets. He sat up, racked the dumbbells and went to the dipping station. "You go first, bro", he said, "ya had time to catch yar breath while I was still dumbbell pressing." Brett grabbed the handles and began dipping. He got 12 nice reps before his arms began shaking. He managed two more reps before jumping down. Jason grabbed the handles and copied his brother's movement. On his twelfth rep, he intentionally made his arms tremble. Then, he continued dipping. Brett's eyes widened as his brother passed the 30 rep point with perfect form. He felt the balance of dominance between them shift with every passing set. "50", Jason groaned and stepped down from the dipping station, "You're up, bro." Brett reluctantly grabbed the handles again. By now his chest felt totally exhausted but he couldn't give up just like that. He only got to 6 reps before his form faltered completely. Jason went through his second set, getting to another solid 40 reps. He stepped down and looked at his brother. Brett simply shook 'no' and pretended to suffer from cramp. His mind on the verge of accepting he had been knocked down by his once lanky brother. Jason blasted through three more sets of 35 dips. He inhaled deeply as he stepped down from the dipping station, his stretched tank top protesting with some tearing sounds as his pumped pecs inflated further. "Pec deck is up next, bro", he said. From that point on Brett simply followed his brother through the gym and watched as he pushed out rep after rep, and feeling him get more dominant with every rep. An hour after they'd arrived, Jason finished his fifth set of pushups and got up. His sweat-drenched tank top was glued to his pumped torso. "Enough for today", he grunted and walked toward the locker room, not even looking at his brother. None of the brothers spoke a word when they began stripping off their workout gear in the locker room. Both of them knowing that the balance of dominance had shifted completely and definitively. Brett's mind was still processing the acceptance of being taken down a notch and Jason was savoring in his new position. "Someone pumped his pecs today." Brett turned around at the remark and saw Sam entering the locker room and admiring his brother's chest. His eyes widened as the guy stepped up to his brother and groped the pumped mass of muscle atop his chest. "Ya like feeling a real chest, don't ya", Jason asked while he let the smaller guy worship his pecs. "Come on. Flex 'em, J.", Sam pleaded. Brett just stared at the unbelievable scene in front of him. Jason grinned and flexed his chest, making striations explode under the smaller guy's touch. "Ya know what to do, Sam", he said casually while he stared right into his brother's eyes. Brett's eyes widened when the smaller guy kneeled, slid down his brother's pants to reveal his plump cock and took it in his mouth. He couldn't believe what was happening right there in the center of the locker room. It was as if he wasn't there for those two guys and his brother kept staring directly into his eyes with a smug expression on his face. Within seconds Jason spilled his load into Sam's eager mouth. When his orgasm wore off, he pulled his cock from the guy's mouth and walked to the shower zone. "Don't ya need a shower, bro?", he asked as he passed his brother. Brett watched Sam stand up and disappear and followed his brother's example. The next morning Brett awoke late. His parents had already left for work and his brother was apparently still in his room as he walked into the bathroom. He ditched his boxers and entered the long walk-in shower. He turned on the shower and enjoyed the hot water cascading down on his body. A grin formed on his face as he thought back at the countless times he'd jerked off against the tilled wall. Lately even his morning wood seemed less hard than at the end of summer. A faint noise caught his attention and he turned off the water. He turned around and a yelp escaped his mouth as he saw his fully nude brother standing at the entrance of the walk-in shower. "What the fuck, Jason", he said angrily while he put his hands in front of his cock. "I asked if ya were done here, little bro", Jason replied grinningly. His deepened baritone easily rivaling his brother's deep voice. Brett didn't react to the 'little bro'. He just stared at his brother's grown body. Standing just a few feet away, his brother looked truly intimidating. Just a few months earlier no one would have told they were brothers: he outsized Jason by a good 60 pounds. Now the tables had turned. Despite being close to his brother's weight, Brett's 212 pounds seemed way less intimidating than Jason's 215 pounds. Brett's muscles seemed a bit saggy: his pecs hung slightly as if their weight pulled them down and his shoulders hunched forward making his posture lack his once usual aura of strength and confidence. Jason on the other hand radiated power: his pecs protruded firmly from his chest and his wide shoulders formed a strong line capped with his rounded delts. His now squared face added to his masculine look. The guy seemed to ooze power and confidence. Jason grinned smugly while his brother scanned his torso. "Miring my bod like after all our workouts in the gym shower, little bro?", he asked casually. Brett tore his gaze from the ripped six-pack and focused on his brother's eyes. He blinked when he realized he had to look up slightly to stare Jason in the eye. "I'm no longer just technically the bigger brother", Jason said, "How big are yar arms?". "18 inches", Brett replied and tensed his right arm to show off his size. "18.5 inches cold", Jason replied. He raised his arms and threw a double bicep pose to emphasize his point. Brett could only stare as his brother displayed his superior form. Ever since their workout the balance of dominance had shifted entirely in favor of his brother and now Brett felt how Jason was imposing his alpha-status completely. "What does half an inch really mean", he muttered unconvincingly. Jason hardened his flex some more in reply to his brother's remark. "We both know what it means, little bro", he groaned and relaxed his pose. "Besides, I'm bigger everywhere", he added. "Huh?", Brett muttered as he pretended not to know what his brother meant. Jason stepped closer while he casually stroked his cock, grabbed his brother's ass and pulled him in. Their hard cocks brushed against each other. "See what I mean, little bro?", he asked. Brett followed his brother's gaze down and inhaled sharply: his brother's cock pressed into his the base below his cock while his own cock lay atop his brother's dick without touching his brother's groin and didn't rival his brother's one in girth either. "See, little bro. Mine's longer and thicker than yours. I'm bigger everywhere!", Jason boomed and savored his new dominant status. His erection jolted underneath his brother's hard dick. Brett broke from his brother's grasp and took a step back. "How did you do it, Jason?", he asked, "you were a runt before I left and now you're…". "The bigger man, ya mean", Jason rumbled, "I cast a curse. When you train, my body gains the size you would have gained. The more ya train, the bigger I get. And ya can't stop training or ya'll lose yar scholarship. So, ya will only make me bigger and bigger, little bro." "Cursed me?", Brett let out, "You're just on steroids. Now get lost so I can shower in peace." "Ya're in no position to tell me what to do, little bro", Jason said, "How many times did ya storm in here when I was showering and told me to leave? Flexing yar arms to intimidate me? Mocking me with yar brawn being superior to me brain? Guess what, little bro: I have brains and brawn now. I'm the new alpha here. Ya should now yar new place." Brett retreated some more, his back pressing against the tilled wall. He had never felt this intimidated before and his once runty brother was doing it to him. He saw his brother come closer and reaching for him. He tried resisting but his weakened body was no match for his now buff brother. Jason easily pushed his brother's arms aside and grabbed his armpits. He turned his brother around and made him face the tilled wall. His 8,5 incher pointed straight at his brother's meaty ass. Brett put his hands against the tilled wall and tried pushing his body away from the wall but his brother held on to his armpits firmly. "Let me go, Jason. you can shower in peace", he mumbled. The words died on his lips as he felt the head of his brother's cock brush against his ass. "No", he mumbled. Jason ignored his brother's cries and shoved his dick into the tight hole. He moaned in pleasure as he busted through the clenched defenses and felt the ass clamp against his cock. "Please….", Brett pleaded in vain. Pain exploded through his body as his brother rammed his cock entirely into his ass. His hands clawed against the tilled walls and a high painful shriek escaped his mouth. "Ya're the little bro now. I'm the new alpha here", Jason moaned, grabbed hold of his brother's hips and began pumping his cock in and out of his brother's clenching ass. Tears leaked from Brett's eyes as his brother installed his total dominance. He felt humiliated beyond anything he'd ever felt. He felt his brother's hot breath against his neck and his brother's deep moans rumbled in his right ear with every thrust of the cock in his ass. His arms trembled and his entire body rocked on the rhythm of his brother's fucking. He looked down and to his horror he noticed that his own cock was at full mast and throbbing. Jason heard his brother's painful shrieks and they only excited him more. He was quickly getting close to orgasm and he felt his balls churning while he ravaged the ass of the brother who had physically dominated the family for years. The slow process of destroying his brother's dominance during their workouts and gradually stripping him of his old alphaness now culminated into fucking him into his new role while he assumed Brett's former position at the top of the family hierarchy. He pulled back his cock almost completely and then rammed it with full force into the clenching ass. "YEAH", he roared loudly as he exploded deep inside his brother. Brett shivered as his brother's spunk filled him with liquid heat and the violence of Jason's orgasm shook his own body violently. He felt spurt after spurt after spurt shoot inside him. At the same time his own cock exploded against the tilled wall. "Ughn", he grunted as his balls blasted out four loads of cum. His own moan drowning in the noise of his brother's deeper moans. Unlike before he didn't feel all-powerful as he came inside the shower, this time he felt nothing but shame. When his blasts stopped, his brother kept squirting his load into him. He felt the sticky juice slide along his legs while his body continued shaking on the rhythm of his brother's thrusts. After eight loads Jason's orgasm finally wore off and he pulled his dick from his brother's ass. "I don't expect to see ya in the gym today, little bro", he grunted and left his humiliated brother in the shower. Brett crashed down, his body destroyed from the fucking by his brother and cried inside the shower that had once made him feel untouchable.
  8. godofjurai

    Winner Takes All

    This is the first BRAND NEW STORY I have written in a while, but this is an idea I have had for YEARS just never really decided to write it until recently when I had a couple yahoo buddies insist that this kind of needed to be told. It is not really that long. I'm dipping my feet in the shallow end before I dive head first into the deep side, but the fun I had writing this, it probably won't be that long until then. Please leave comments, as I LIVE for them! Likes are cool, but the comments are what makes me feel a bit better on how well the story is received. Winner Takes All The two of us knew what we were about to do. Both of us had been rivals now for the past 3 years that we started this university and were placed into the same damn dorm room. But today was the day that it was all going to change. Me and my roommate were both on the college wrestling team, both juniors, and about to head into our senior year together. I was 6’4” 290lbs with a low 5% body fat and a nice and plump 9 inch cock when fully erect. He was 5’8” and 275lbs of shredded beef. We were tired of always competing for the spot of Captain, and since the former Captain just graduated it was up to one of us to take the reigning spot of the team. That’s when I found this book that dealt with the occult that said there was a way that could alter our fates permanently. Basically a transfer of power. The one rule was we both needed to know what we were getting into, so I brought it up to him one night and we both agreed that one of us was definitely going to be captain and the only way for our rivalry to stop was to end this charade for good by draining the other one completely. So here we are, I set up this table in the center of the room at an undisclosed part of campus that no one would be entering into. I drew the pentagram across the entire table and had candles lit up around the room like the book stated must be done. He entered the room right on time, after everything was set up. We both pulled out a chair from the table, sat down and looked each other straight in the eyes. We knew once we started there was no going back from this ever. One of us would have all of our dreams fulfilled, and the other, well we really don’t know what will happen to the other person yet. This ritual asked that in order for this occult spell to work, we must challenge one another on top of the pentagram. Before we arrived at this moment, the only real way to challenge each other wasn’t with a game of Monopoly or Poker, but a true show of strength – We were about to both be engaged in the ultimate match of Arm-Wrestling. As the book stated, the winner would get everything. Both of us placed our right elbows on the table and onto the red chalk circle. Our biceps tensed, eyes still locked as we both clasped our hands tightly. I could feel his strength and he could feel mine. We both had the incantation memorized and we knew it was time. We both recited it as all of the lit candles flames sprang off of the candles and merged into a big ball of light above us. It begins now… Both of our arms tense as we push against each other. The veins in our forearms and biceps bursting from our skin as they engorge with blood, fueling us with the power to try and take the other man down. I can see the beads of sweat slowly begin to form on his brow and slide down his face, as he sees just how serious I am. I am going to win this. I begin to push as his arm slowly begins to go down. He is struggling, still managing to hold his own, but he won’t be able to last. I am the bigger man here. Taller, more muscle, more strength. I smirk as his arm slowly starts to descend lower and lower as it closes in on the table’s surface. He does not give in however, I can see the determination in his eyes, as he uses all his might to slowly push back. I give in a little to this game just to give him a tiny bit of hope that he has a chance. He gives me a cocky grin. I show nothing, as our hands slowly start to rise back up to almost the starting position. I show him a faux sign of concern, as my arm starts to bend in his favor, until it just stays locked in ta 30 degree angle off of the table. I show my true face now as I begin to push back, this time fear overtakes him as he begins to panic. My arm pushing him back fast. There is nothing he can do as our arm lock is now at the ready position once again and slowly his arm is descending in my favor. He tries to fight back, but he now knows it’s going to be me. I am the team captain! Nothing is going to stop me from- I feel pain erupt from by balls. I was sitting with my ass on the edge of the seat anticipating the win when his steel toe boot came in direct contact with my crotch. I falter in pain and I watch as he overpowers me. Looking at him all I see is this sinister grin as our arms reach center point before I feel my hand slam down onto the table surface. I’m shocked…scared…there is absolutely nothing I can do now. I try to pull away to end this but my hand is glued to his. I feel this electric current flowing through our touch and radiating into my body. I feel sick, weak. My body feels like it’s about to throw up. When I see it start to happen. I watch as all my muscles flex to their most pumped state. Starting with my meaty forearm, the muscle begins to slide down into my hand through my fingers and melds with him, adding to his already solid build. I gulp realizing what it now means about one of us will gain everything. Staring at the massive ball and veins wrapping around my bicep, I watch as the huge lump begins its slow journey through my tiny forearm, through my hands and fingers and into his arm sliding up where it eventually stays at its new comfortable spot on his already huge biceps. Fuck he’s going to get huge. I try pulling away again, the chair I am sitting on falling over as I crash onto the floor, him following and landing on top of me. I am not sure if it’s the realization and fear from me or if it is him now knowing what is happening to himself and what he will eventually become, but the pull from him was slowly beginning to increase. I watched as my traps shrank down to average shoulders and my pecs bunched up and shrank to a normal chest as all the muscle from my upper body began traveling through my arm and reassembling itself on to him. His chest swelling larger than any heavyweight bodybuilder I’ve ever seen and damn those traps, do huge and kept rising up and up like dough being baked in an oven as they kept expanding and filling with pure rock hard muscle. As this was happening, I didn’t take notice to my other arm and abs, which had already lost all of its size his solid 6 pack was expanding to a very hard and defined 8 pack. It was so damn cut you could probably grate cheese on his washboard. Next came the lower section of my body. My thighs, and calves all but pushed their way up my upper body. I looked ridiculous as all the mass went through my chest cavity giving me a look that I may have pecs again, just to see them just as quickly vanish and drop into him like water filling a jug of water. His Lower body was amazing! Calves so huge like two footballs stuffed into each leg side by side with diamond hardness. Thighs that could easily crush marble with. You could tell that neither one of us skipped leg day, just from how massive he was becoming. As all the muscle had finally left my body, his clothes stretched to their utmost limit. I tried to pull away but we were still locked. That’s when I felt it and I began to panic. “No, No, No!” my 9 inch cock began to slowly get sucked in shrinking smaller and smaller, as I felt it being pulled out of me, but I could not see this actually leave my body, that is until I saw the growing bulge in his shorts, elongating and beginning to get hard. He began to laugh, his voice so deep it caused the walls and floor to tremble around us. The transfer was over. I got up realizing how small everything looked around me. How is that possible? It was then that I noticed he also took my height. This titan of a man began to stand and he went up, and up, and up till I was barely at his navel. His clothes so tight they began to tear and in one mighty flex they all shredded to rags and fluttered to the floor around his body. His mighty alpha body looming above me, I was totally overshadowed by his dominant size, power, and gigantic manhood. It was too much for me as I knew what was going to happen next with that erect column of flesh that I just passed out…
  9. JadeDragon

    The Jock Hunter

    Well, due to this being requested to be posted on this site since the O’Melissokomos site isn't compatible with mobile, here is The Jock Hunter for all who wished to read it here. Enjoy. (It's an old, story so please don't just my atrocious use of flowery prose. I do NOT write like this currently). Prologue: It was quiet. The crisp night air slithered through the trees, swaying the boughs and shivering the leaves. I stood in the darkness, the gathered night shielding me from any prying eyes. I watched Narrow Steed Community College, a boxy, rectangular bulk across the football field. The scent of my prey still lingered here, from the afternoon’s practice. I inhaled deeply, drawing the scent further into my nostrils. I paced the field, the grass and dry autumn leaves making no sound, observing the school, purveying my new territory, my fresh hunting ground. For that is after all what I am. A Hunter, a Hunter of jocks, all those who exude the heady masculinity that satiated my gnawing hunger. And Hunt them I did, for as the Lion is made to hunt the Gazelle, so I was made to Hunt them; my scent, my movement, all of it a tool to seduce and then consume their masculinity. I picked up a maple leaf, ochre red, like blood, I crushed it in my left hand, feeling the dry leaf in my hand turn to dust. “So it begins…” The Jock Hunter Part One By: JadeDragon (Solomon, previously) Narrow Steed was certainly your average rural college; you had your Brains, your Jocks, your Airheads, essentially the Cool Crowd, and the Not Cool Crowd. It was so explicitly ordinary that the student’s often complained that if only something ever happened then they would have good reason to show up to class on time. As it stood, the Cool Crowd was certainly outnumbered by the Not Cool, but as a whole, Narrow Steed Community College had a healthy population of jocks. Specifically the football jock, rare species he is in less rural areas. But, when in the rural areas, this particular species of jock thrives, as evidenced by their healthy population in this backwater college. So as the morning bell rang, I entered the college. The halls were concrete faux brick, as so many of the old colleges are, the walls made in the style reminiscent of the fifties, the linoleum floor in a constant state of needing to be cleaned. The caretakers tried their best, but in this old building dirt was so ingrained it was the floor. The student’s bustled about their way, most heading to class, some not, whether or not they actually had a spare period was anybody’s guess. I walked past the milling figures, masking my presence, watching their faces. No one would suspect what I was, and the people that do are only too late. Who would suspect a scrawny guy like me, looking like he’s hardly 18, let alone how old I really am, as someone worth even a first thought, let alone a second one. I posed a fantastic amount of danger to the resident jocks, though they don’t seem to be in the halls. Going on a hunch, I head to the cafeteria. Some may wonder how I just slip into a totally foreign college and be there, without registering or papers. I can, to some extent, direct people’s patterns of thought, if anybody asks, they find their minds glazing over the subject until it seems like the fact that I’m there just is. A useful tool indeed to stalk my prey; and now I must get to the stalking part. As I entered the cafeteria, the poignant smell of the jocks hit me over the head like an aluminium baseball bat. Mixed in, of course, are the rotten, fetid smells of those disgusting cafeteria foods, I can hardly guess how these people manage to eat that slop. But there! Like a jewel amidst mere pebbles, there they are! My prey, the jocks, had their own table. They were all dressed in their appropriate jerseys; some were alarmingly svelte, receivers and their ilk. They weren’t my prime choice of prey, but thankfully there were more than enough of my “tenderloin” meat than I usually hope for. Many of them had bulging muscle, their pecs stretching the front of their jerseys, while their thick, powerful arms seemed to attempt to burst from their sleeves. Some, of course, had softer, less defined muscle, where their bellies stretched their jerseys also, but I have nothing against them. They still prove to be most succulent meals, those linemen, linebackers, and fullbacks. The others of my kind have their own personal tastes, but to me nothing is wrong for a man, or jock, to have a little bit of pudge, or a gut, as long as the muscles matched. Choosing a table across the room from where my handsome prey are sitting, I close my eyes, focussing my hearing in the hopes of eavesdropping upon them. Straining, I begin to pick out their voices: “Fuck yeah, man! Thursday’s game was totally awesome! Thirty four to three, shit we rock!” said Scott, punctuating his point by slamming the grey plastic and metal table. The steel buckled a little, as his bicep bulged. Scott was strong, his buffed frame stretching out his jersey fashionably, but he enjoyed parties too much to have a six pack. His brown curly hair and blue eyes made up for it though, at least the girls he fucked told him as much. “But man, we should’ve had a shutout.” complained Russell. “If Chris over here hadn’t let them fucking through the defensive!” Russell was a little bit of a cry baby, despite his enormous 6 foot 4 inches, and 230 pounds. He was a linebacker, but only had a bit of a roid belly and was otherwise lean, since he was so needle-happy. But his straight, short blonde hair and baby blue eyes lent him an extremely fetching look. “Shut up, Russell!” shouted Chris, giving Russell a swat to the back of the head. Chris was a true blue linebacker, his muscle softened with fat and his jersey deformed in the front by his belly. “It’s the day before game day, and we don’t need your fucking attitude messing with us getting into the zone!” “What fucking zone is that, Chris?! There is no fucking zone, except the end zone, which you let number eighty-nine into!” said Russell, raising his voice. “Shut up, the both of you!” said Brad, team captain. He was a true prize; he was a bulked god, 300 pounds and 6 foot 2 inches at least. His dark, wavy hair was only of average length, not too long. His handsome clear green eyes looked out from beneath his dark eyebrows. His body was well proportioned, and his muscle was fantastic, but he was fond of the keg a little too much, and had a little paunch, but he was still a true man, his heady masculine scent rolled off him in waves. And if the bulging package in his jeans was any indication, he was just as fine without his clothes on too. He was smoking hot; I could feel the hunger gnaw at me more acutely, as hunger gnaws at a starving man more fiercely as he stands before a magnificent feast. “Yeah, or I’ll bust your ass in practice, you hear?” Quipped Mike, Brad’s Lieutenant in every sense of the word. He had flaming red hair, and malachite green eyes. He on the other hand, was much more disciplined in terms of diet then his friend, and his tight, defined muscles bulged from every part of him. His traps were so huge he looked like he was on a permanent shrug. His arms looked as hard as marble, and his thighs stretched his jeans like a sausage in a too tight skin, and his package stretched out his tight jeans nicely too. They continued their conversation for some time, nothing more relevant to my intellect then if a man were listening to the conversation of molluscs. As much as they were buff, hot, and handsome, they were still a lower life-form in comparison to me. Still watching their flexing, heaving muscles stretch and deform their jerseys was more than enough to get me hard, hot, and bothered. I smiled to myself ruefully; I always took so much interest in my food. I couldn’t wait to taste those muscles, and their thick, hot, jock cum. And watch them shrivel before my eyes. Suddenly the group got up, breaking my concentration and startling me out of my erotic thoughts. I could hear no more of their conversation, and the other handsome morsel’s names escaped my attention. Picking themselves up, some more hulking and slow than the others, the jocks herded out the door of the cafeteria, I walked toward the orange painted steel doors, and followed. The morning progressed, as I continued to stalk the hall; following the scent of my helpless prey. The halls often meandered aimlessly, like the architect was on acid or something. Nevertheless, I followed the delectable aroma wafting through the air unerringly, and I found my prey. I walked the halls, with the scent trail in my nostrils, my walk full of purpose and intent. People’s eyes would slide over me like my image was dark as black onyx. I arrived at my destination, the gymnasium, the reek of football jocks hung about me in the air. I loitered around the gymnasium change room in the late morning, stalking the scent of my acquired prey, Brad. Leaning against the cold concrete, I watched his nice round but stretching the back of his jeans, his muscles and gentle fat hopelessly alluring, hinting at a treasure trove of hot muscle and masculine energies. He was so ripe, so juicy for the picking I couldn’t resist going for him first. Normally, I try to pace myself, but I hadn’t fed in so long, he was just the fix I needed to take the edge off the hunger. Watching as he and some other football jocks entered the men’s change room, I entered as well. It must be time for morning practice, I thought to myself with a smirk. The change room was well lit, and there was a bench with metal bars extending to the ceiling with hooks in the centre of the room. The bars themselves were painted, but the paint had flaked and rust had devoured the bars in some places. The football lockers were off to one side, and the other walls had benches, but the hooks were only just drilled into the concrete. The floor was, inevitably, caked with grime and the showers were less-than-pleasant. As I walked in, breathing the scent of football jock, the football jocks themselves were in various stages of undress, but most were at least down to their boxers, and one or two boxer briefs, and just one in briefs. They turned, curious at the intrusion, some not bothering to look, complacent in their perceived dominance as the top of the food chain. Oh, how so, so wrong they are. However, as my scent filled to room, as it must, for I exude it as surely as their reek of masculinity wafts off of them, they all turned to look at me. Packages of various levels of impressiveness began to stretch their underwear. I eyed up the twin stretches of their balls, and was impressed at how well endowed this particular group of jocks were. Their strong, muscular bodies rippled as they turned and stared at me. Some were soft with fat, others hard and ripped. The others, the unappetizing scrawny ones weren’t here, so I stared casually at the smorgasbord which lay before my eyes. They all were so positively gods of muscle, of the masculine form; it would make what would come next all the more steep a fall for them. I licked my lips, nothing was more appetizing then college football jocks! “Oh my, I guess I must have gotten turned around.” I said, turning toward the door. I smirked, as I readied myself against the onslaught of noise sure to come. Instantly, the jocks leapt into action, their thick, muscular bodies moving to try and direct me, to get closer to me, anything to be near me. Their heaving, bulky bodies jostled each other, but of course, the strongest of them would elbow his way to me first. I turned toward Brad, his thick, but slightly fat softened muscles heaved the crowd apart, and he reached me. He had muscled the other jocks out of the way and was leaning close to me; I could see him start to sweat with nervousness. I could also see his bull balls were too large for the pair of briefs he had on, for I could see their sides as they stretched the white fabric briefs. His thick cock, now at least 14 inches hard, was peeking out of the top of his briefs as well. The whole of the fabric of his briefs strained to contain the immensity of his godlike cock and balls, so full and thick they were. He shook his hair and smiled, flexing his shirtless muscles slightly. “Hey, man. Are you new here? What’s your name?” he asked, with a smile, as his cock throbbed harder and harder, no doubt my presence was going to make him cum without even touching his thick cock. “John Smith.” I answered; my “official” name was always that incredibly generic, so no one could trace me, not that they’d succeed in harming me if they did. “No, problem, I’ll help you. I know the school and I can show you around.” said Brad, leaning against the wall, close enough that our respective scents were flooding the nostrils of the other, mine making him horny and his making me hungry. He pulled ever closer to me, as I got the full view of his strong traps, thick, meaty pecs, and little paunch of a belly. “No, it’s alright; I’ll just get a map from the office.” I said, wanting to make him squirm a little. I reached for the door handle. “No! Wait!” shouted Brad, his voice laced with the tone of panic, slamming the door shut. The other jocks too, shouted their protest. “No man, don’t go!” “We’ll be your pals!” “Please, stay!” Brad couldn’t understand what was happening to him. This scrawny little guy was making him so horny, he wanted to touch him, kiss him, and fuck him. “I’m not a fag” was Brad’s surest thought, but he was so turned on, he could barely care about that. His cock however, told no lies to me, even though I could hear his thoughts clearly, it strained and bulged and pulsed, aching for release. Brad panted, and rubbed his monster cock though the fabric of his tight briefs. He loved wearing pairs of briefs that was too tight for him; it accentuated his monster cock even more. He was especially proud his was the biggest cock on the team, and he flaunted it mercilessly. The other jocks shifted on their feet restlessly, I could feel they wanted me, badly, but I used my telepathy to make sure they took no action just now; I’d get to them later. I smiled, and lay a hand on his bulging bicep, feeling the curvature, admiring the power and thickness of the muscle. Brad’s cock leapt again, his breath quickened, and he looked like he was about to cum right then and there. I leaned in close against his body, looking at its thickness, admiring the buff, juicy muscle; his pecs were just so nice, two full, round domes of muscle. His thick cock had started to ooze precum, and the scent was difficult to resist, I wanted to feed right then and there, but I steeled myself. I placed my hand on his chest, and stroked downward, enjoying the feeling of his smooth skin, before reaching his soft bellybutton. His little paunch, but now that I see it up closer, in my scrutiny I realise it’s more like a baby gut than anything else. I push into the soft warmness of it with my index finger, and instantly Brad shot his thick jock load. His thick muscular body wracked with the spasms of his orgasm, and his thick creamy cum soaked onto his belly and into his underwear, till they were both dripping with jizz. His heavy body leans on me for support as the thrusting of his hips made him weak at the knees as he shot wad after wad of cum. Finally, after what seemed an eternity of bliss to Brad, his orgasm let up, and he staggered, struggling to lift his heavy body to his own two feet. He blushed as he realised what had just happened, the still-hot cum dripping from his underwear and belly. The other jocks were silent, my power still influencing their minds to remain inactive, both my scent, and my telepathy. My left hand is covered with his cum, I raise it to my mouth, and lick slowly, savouring the delectable taste, but the meal is hollow. It is not the cum of jocks that truly will sate my hunger. He shudders, at the sight of my tongue slipping across my fingers, scooping up his thick jock jizz, obviously imagining my tongue at work doing other things. My smile is sanguine as I begin to act out the next part of my plan. “Brad, why don’t you come with me, and I can take you out to lunch?” I say with a winning smile. “What do you say?” I conclude. Brad’s face light’s up like the morning sky. “Yeah…sure…totally!” Brad said, shaking with excitement, his cock giving another stretch of his briefs, desperate for freedom. His slight gut jiggling, I say: “How about you get cleaned up, I’ll take you outside, to the college parking lot? We can get in my car, and I’ll drive you.” I say, now not bothering to hide the seductive tone in my voice. I reach out my right hand and fondle his bull balls through his underwear, admiring their great weight. “Oh god, I’ll be right there!” said Brad, flinging off his soaked underwear, letting his enormous cock flop free. The scale of the thing was truly enormous, his 14 inch cock was too thick for even his own meaty paws to get around, and his balls were each as big as a softball. The other jocks were eyeing Brad enviously I noticed, not just for the fact he was gaining my attention, but I think he must have flaunted that dick every chance he got. Rapidly Brad put on another too-tight pair of briefs, although this one quite dry. Quickly Brad followed with the rest of his clothes, but this time wearing a tight blue tee-shirt rather than his jersey, which he threw into his football locker, Brad came up next to me. Smiling briskly, he wrapped one thick, muscular arm around my shoulder, as his cock throbbed and stretched through his tight jeans. “Let’s go.” I say with a smile, as I wrap my arm around his slightly pudgy waist, and lead him out the change room door, while the other jocks kneaded their own thick cocks through their boxers, looking at my retreating form forlornly. I gave them a wink, and mouth “I’ll be back later”; leaving with my meal safely in tow. Giving Brad a quick squeeze, we departed. As we walked down the hallways leading toward the front of the building, I gently knead and massage Brad’s body, all the muscles and fat, and he relaxed in my embrace. My pheromones also help as well, drawing this hapless hunk deeper under my spell. The longer he’s around me, the more his mind is affected, and soon he’ll be unable to resist me at all. I’m sure he could hardly think straight as I thrust open the door to the building into the bright sun on a beautiful cloudless day. I lead him out across the parking lot to my car, heading into the back forty. The silver paint of my gleaming Prius shines in the midmorning sunlight, and I opened the car door for my prize, and helped him into the car, for by now his motor skills are beginning to be impaired, as any drunk would. I think to myself with a smile: “Except he’s now drunk with my presence rather than alcohol, the hapless stud.” I get in myself, in the driver’s seat and close the door, locking the car. I can see his massive meat throb in his jeans, and I grasp his upper arm, squeezing that thick bicep of his. His panting, laboured breathing is cut off as I draw him into a passionate kiss. I can feel a slight blip in his thoughts that this is wrong, that he’s not homosexual, but it is swiftly crushed into oblivion under the tsunami of pleasure my scent and proximity invoke. He leans into me, now, and we kiss long and hard, his soft lips against mine, and my blood runs hot as my own cock gets even harder. All too soon, I pull away, grinning like a madman. “How about that lunch, Brad?” I say, as I start the car and start driving. Quickly turning out of the parking lot and begin to drive down the main road before quickly following the back road. We drive for about half and hour, all the while Brad’s huge chest heaving with his heavy breathing, as he kneads his titanic dick through his tight jeans. We make it to my house, in this part of the country at least; the open, modern design shining in boxy chrome, glass, and white concrete. “This is your house?” asked Brad breathlessly. Quite astute for his horny state, I think to myself. “Yep, it’s all mine, inheritance, billions of dollars. Come inside, I’ll give you a time to remember.” I say, slyly. I squeeze his cock through his jeans, and get out of the car, and walk over to the passenger door and help my stud out of my car; leading my prey into the lion’s den, as it were. I watch his tight shirt, his muscles and slight pudge stretching the fabric, and I’m even starting to become impatient, my heart beating faster, anticipating what is to come. “Wow, you must be rich!” exclaims Brad, as he peruses the plush interior. Expensive paintings and furniture adorned the walls and floors, respectively, with an overall modern style. I lean over as we enter the spacious modern kitchen and give Brad’s slight love handle a squeeze. “You bet. You look a little decadent as well, Brad.” I say with a wink. Brad blushed profusely, trying to pull down his tight shirt which was riding up his gut slightly. “Uh, yeah I’m totally planning on hitting the gym and losing it!” he said, fumbling, his blush getting even redder as he began to look uncomfortable. “That’s not a problem, Brad; I like them with a bit of meat.” I said, with emphasis. My touch has Brad breathing like a marathon runner again, and his thick cock is straining to be free of its denim prison. “You know, we may as well forget about lunch, Brad. We know what we both want, don’t we?” I say, smiling, leaning even closer, only a kiss distance away. “I’m n-not que-…” Brad begins, but I cut him off with another kiss, my pheromones flooding his system now, dissolving even the faintest hint of resistance. I could feel the chemical consume his conscious resistance like a school of ravenous piranha. I was all Brad wanted now, nothing mattered except me. Breaking away from his muscular embrace, I pulled Brad’s tight shirt over his head, and admired the soft muscularity of his chest, and the slight treasure trail curving down his paunch. Soon I’m all over him, kissing his pecs, his arms, all over his chest, and working my way down his body, feeling the warm flesh with my lips. The kisses of course were fucking hot, but that wasn’t the only reason why. Each kiss was an injection of my venom, which was now coursing through Brad’s body, preparing it for my feeding on his masculinity, on the totality of his testosterone reserves. He didn’t notice, as I did, that his bull balls were swelling in the fabric of his jeans even more now, and the weakness of his muscles as already they began to liquefy and flow to his balls. As I whipped the belt away and undid his jeans, Brad began to moan: “Do it, John, I want you, do it…” And I was happy to oblige. His already large package had swelled even more ridiculously with the venom, and his briefs were starting to tear from their sheer size and weight. I pulled his briefs swiftly down, but I didn’t remove his pants yet, I loved the way the clothes hung on these hapless jocks after I was done feeding on them. Grasping his now 16 inch cock, feeling it pulse in my grip in time with Brad’s heartbeat. His log of a dick oozing precum, I wrap my lips around its warm, sensuous surface. Pushing it as deep into my mouth as it could go, I start to suck and slurp Brad’s monster dick. “Oh…god…fuck…FUCK!” muttered and moaned, and even occasionally shouted, Brad, as all my pheromones and venom coursed through his body, producing lust and sexual desire unlike any he had before experienced, and wouldn’t wear off till I had drained him for every last drop. The thick, creamy precum was already sliding down my throat as I sucked his thick dick even harder, drawing my tongue up and down the thick shaft, and sometimes making swallowing motions with it in my throat. The warm pulsing cock was one of the best I had ever sucked, and I especially appreciated its size, and I was rock hard knowing what was going to start happening next. I knew that Brad wasn’t going to last long after all the things I was doing to his cock. Finally, he shot his first load, his thick cock convulsing with each wad of cum shot, and he leaned against the kitchen counter for support, as he suddenly felt much weaker, but much hornier than ever. As the hot cum belted down my throat, Brad began to change, slowly, gradually, at first. I watched as his huge pecs started to deflate, like two spherical balloons with the air let out of them. His massive biceps deflated, loosing inch after inch as he cummed his own muscles away, shrinking and collapsing. His thick thighs and calves started loosing their tree trunk look, shrinking and losing muscularity and strength. Most noticeably of all, inch after inch of height was being lost by my manly stud, as his system was drained of testosterone and masculinity. His once massive chest was surely, steadily losing size and thickness, his whole body shrinking down like he was an inflatable with a sizeable leak. Not exempted was his godly cock, which was now also steadily shrinking, as I could fit more and more of its diminishing length and thickness in my mouth, I sucked even harder, as I felt my hunger beginning to lose its edge. “John, I…feel…funny…” Brad gasped, but he didn’t try to pull away, not that he would have succeeded anyway. His mighty cock, 16 full thick inches when we started was now diminished to only 9, even shorter than when it was before the venom was given. I watched with complete satisfaction as his softball balls contract with each blast of hot cum, but failing to expand to their previous volume, soon they were diminished to tennis ball size. His package was still manly, but he was definitely nowhere near the biggest guy on the team, in both senses of the word. His frame was not severely diminished; he was no longer the man he once was. I on the other hand, my body finally nourished after so long a fast, was growing. I was getting taller and my clothes tighter as my flat chest expanded, new muscles coursing into my arms and legs as they thicken and strengthen. My pecs now domed outward, and my arms are now shredding my shirtsleeves. My but and thighs shredded my jeans, and soon I was quite naked, minus a very tight pair of briefs. Finally, after Brad is done on his high, panting while leaning back on the counter. I stand up and we now face eye to eye. He still retained quite a build, but nothing like the godly one he had before. “Holy shit, what did you do to me John!” screamed Brad, now clearly panicking, backing away from me slowly. “I had my first course, Brad. Don’t worry; you still look like you have a second one in you.” I said, grinning sinisterly. Brad at once leapt for the door, but I grabbed him and tossed him like a rag doll onto the couch in the adjoining living room. Of course, I looked bigger and more muscular, my shredded clothes were absolute testament to that, but I’m always much stronger than any normal human being anyway, no matter my build. Leaping onto him I grab his smaller but still pretty thick cock, still hard and quivering, ready to be milked again. I latched onto it like a lamprey eel, and began to suck again, holding down his struggling body with one hand. I once again played up and down the surface of his cock with expertise, bringing him closer to the doomed orgasm. “God no! Please, stop this, let me go, John! I don’t want to be a weakling! I’m made to be a muscle stud!” Brad begged, pleaded and even cursed and screamed, with many variations and permutations. But I would not relent, I wanted it, needed it. I could feel him try to deny the coming orgasm, but my venom was just too potent an aphrodisiac to be denied. “NOOOOO!!!” screamed Brad, as he blasted his jockdom-fatal load. He began collapsing again as his hot, thick jock cum streamed down my throat, and I missed not a single drop. His average jock physique quickly became just average, as his pecs and biceps melted away. And not even a hint of traps above his shoulders, and his legs shrivelled. He had lost over a foot in height now, and his cock was shrinking even in my mouth, loosing inch after inch becoming less of a man-cock and more a boycock. Soon, his average physique transformed into the scrawny, as his muscle rapidly diminished to almost nothing, but his fat was still the same, however. Without the balancing effect of his muscles, now he was just a short flabby weakling. I could feel his now 6 inch cock was the last to complete its change, as it continued to shrink in my mouth, and his balls pull up. While his body was shrinking, mine was expanding, my chest grew ever more voluminous and my arms were like howitzers! My own body, devoid of fat, was tight and ripped, my abs deeply chiselled along my abdomen. My own cock, once a mere 6 inches, was now the 16 inch monster Brad once possessed, and my balls feeling engorged and enormous, the unaccustomed weight turning me on like nothing else. I was a beast, now. I had Brad’s build, but without the fat. My muscle now bulging, rippling and heaving, as I flexed for the frightened little rabbit that was all that was left of a once mighty jock. “So, Brad, how do you like me now?” I asked, in my deeper more manly voice, pulling a most muscular at him. He made a ghastly little strangled noise in his throat, too frightened to speak, but his hard 1 inch cock and quivering peanut balls told me all I needed to know. Grasping his shoulders, and marvelling at his now tiny frame was now in comparison to mine, I rammed my log of a cock deep as it would go into his throat. Brad struggled vainly against me, as I made him deepthroat my now enormous cock, enjoying the tightness of his throat, and now only 5 foot 4 inch body. As we fucked, his struggling ceased as he surrendered to our sex, and his little dick and balls shot a little dribble of cum of their own as I continued to screw him. Finally the tightness was just too much, and I couldn’t hold it. “FUCK!” I shouted, as I blasted thick ribbons of heavy cum into him, he squirmed a little again, but he ceased as his body rapidly swelled with new fat as my bull balls unloaded an endless current of cum into his body, his flabby frame swelling with each shot. I just kept cumming and cumming, Brad’s flabby body expanding in all directions, now no hint of his former self remained. Finally spent, I pull out of him and I collapse to the floor with a heavy thud, wheeling with the orgasm of our intense fuck. Resting for a few minutes, I got up and surveyed the gently jiggling tub of lard I’ve created out of a once muscular, thick football jock. His swollen formed rested on the sleek couch, a perfect juxtaposition if there ever was one. If I had to guess, Brad was about 300 lbs of pure flab, quite a lot for his frame. I smiled, and dressed in Brad’s old clothes, and quickly going to my room and fishing out some spare huge ones I had for whenever I was done feeding. Epilogue: After clothing Brad’s unconscious form and myself too, and carrying him effortlessly to my car, I drove Brad home to his dorm in silence, for he wouldn’t wake for a few more hours still. He wouldn’t remember what had happened, and I’d use my powers to make sure no one else would notice anything unusual either. I flexed my newly stolen muscle through my stolen shirt, admiring my pecs. I rub my hands along my abs, and begin to formulate the next item I think I should have on my grocery list. Heavy rain beat down onto the back road as I drove the sound mixing with the gentle noise of the Prius’s engine. I watch the wet autumn country road pass by, ochre red leaves swirling in the storm. “So it begins…”
  10. JasonDarkfire

    Bracers Of Greed

    I've been spending a lot of time lately taking care of others, saying how I'm being such a good person by giving up so much. Well, I decided to make a story where the protagonist can be a little greedy... Another day, another time where somebody else besides me gets taken care of. A heavy sigh escaped me as I tossed my bag onto a nearby chair, having just returned home from yet another shift looking after my grandfather. It’s not like I don’t want to help, don’t me wrong. It just get frustrating when it seems like everyone and anyone wants me to take care of stuff for them at the expense of any kind of concern for my health and well-being. It’s bad enough when I have to do it at work; at least there, I’m getting paid to spend most of my time cleaning up my co-workers messes. Not nearly enough, of course, but I am paid. No, what’s worse is all the uncompensated work I have to do when I’m off the clock. Running chores for my mother/landlord, having my niece and nephew dumped on me by my brother, friends always expecting me to chip in equally for group purchases that I barely get to use; it sucks. It feels so often like all I do is give and give and give, and get nothing back in return. I’m not asking for a reward or compensation every time, but to never get it at all is quite annoying. Really, what probably bothers me about it more than anything else is that it’s rarely ASKED if I’d be willing to help/do someone a favor. It’s just assumed I’ll put up with it without question, even if it’s at the very last minute and interferes with my own plans. On the rare instance when I push back, I get crap and made to feel like I’m a monster for turning them down no matter how unreasonable the request is. It’s hard not to feel like an afterthought even when what I’m asked to do is important. Take last night’s request for example, the reason I was walking in the door so early in the morning. My grandfather, who I’ve always known as Pop, is over 90 years old now. My mother(his daughter) wants him to feel as independent as possible despite dealing with severe memory loss and early dementia. His wife passed away long ago before I was even born 26 years ago, and despite most of his other children living closer than us, they always have a reason that they can’t help with his needs or even keep him company. She does a bulk of my grandfather’s caretaking, but she also expects me to pick up shifts looking after him as well, often with barely a moment’s notice. I sorta can’t blame her, but I really can’t blame Pop despite him ultimately being the source of my frustration. It’s not like he asked for his current condition, and taking care of him isn’t really difficult either. All I really have to do is make sure he takes his medicine, make him some dinner and breakfast, and stay overnight in case of an emergency. Otherwise, all he wants to do is watch TV and tell stories of dubious levels of truth and ever changing details, something everyone’s owed in large part to his dementia. He did have a new story for me yesterday, though, and one that came with souvenirs. Shifting through my overnight bag, I pulled out the long wooden box Pop had given me. It was about a foot long on each side and a little more than that in depth. From one of the pockets of my bag I pulled out the small metal key that matched the lock on the front. Pop said it was something special, something I deserved. I wasn’t sure about that, but the whole exchange in which he gave me this box was just plain weird. “You’re a good looking guy, Xavier.” I never really thought of myself as that, being a bit over 200 pounds and not much of it being muscle. The fact that he was also bringing this up out of nowhere in the middle of the string of game shows we were watching on TV also caught me off guard. “And you’re a good person, taking care of an old man like me when you should be out there, living your life.” Lately Pop only responds when he’s spoken to, so him talking to me at all without prompting was weird enough. My blue eyes followed him when he rose out of his easy chair and wobbled over to a nearby brick wall and stared very intently at it, I was worried he was having a mental episode. He knew what he was doing as he pulled on one of the bricks, which slid out with ease. Reaching his hand in, he pulled out the box I was holding now and motioned for me to come over. He said it was an artifact he’d gotten when he went overseas during WWII(Mom said he never actually got deployed, so this claim seemed dubious at best), and was something he’d keep for safe keeping. “You’ve been giving a lot of yourself to others. I think you’ve earned the right to be a little greedy.” With that, he handed the odd box to me. The whole time he sounded oddly lucid, at least compared to how he’s been lately. Soon after the box was in my hands, he seemed to go back to normal(or his version of it), asking where the box he’d just given me came from. I figured it was best not to tell him that he was the one who’d handed it to me and guided him back to the chair before storing the box away in my bag. The story was weird, but the box did have something in it judging from the sound it made when I shook it gently. I had the place to myself for the moment, and Pop did specifically give it to me. If it was something valuable, I could always ask Mom what she thought we should do with it. Might as well see what this is, I thought as I stuck the key in the lock… …and my next conscious thought was noticing the golden, jewel adorned bracers around my forearms. “…Wait, what the hell?!” The box was on the floor, though I didn’t remember hearing it hitting against the hardwood as it feel. Nor did I remember taking out or putting on the strange things now on my arms, but there they were. And around the edges of my arm around them…are those burns?! And smoke coming up from under the bracers?! “What the hell?!” I repeated, looking over my arms. Both forearm bracers seemed to be made of solid gold, with a set of 4 large jewels spaced roughly an equal distance around each bracer. Each of the gems were roughly the size of a golf ball, the ones on my right arm a deep red color and the ones on the left were all deep blue. And the bracers seemed solid to a point that I had no idea how they got on or how to get them off. There seemed to be no seam or anything that I could use to open it, nor when they move when I tried to slide them off. It seemed like they had fused to my skin judging from the burns and smoke, but weirdly I felt no pain from them either. I supposed the nerves could’ve just been fried to the point that I couldn’t feel pain, but my hands and arms felt and moved normally, and I could feel the muscles of my forearms moving under the bracers without pain. So they were smoking, had apparently burned my skin, and yet I felt no pain…again; WHAT THE HELL?! Well, whatever was going on, I needed to get these stupid things off. No amount of physical force was making them move, so maybe there was another way? Maybe one of these jewels activated a mechanism that opened them, somehow. How about this one here on my right arm; this one jewel seems to be a little differently colored than the others… Uh-oh; that did something, though given how the bracers began to glow it wasn’t what I wanted to happen. Soon the glow started to turn into an intense heat, the smoke coming off the bracers starting to grow thicker as well. The heat surged downwards into my hands, and though still not necessarily painful it definitely didn’t feel good either as they started to go from normal pink skin to boiled lobster red in a matter of seconds while swelling like an overcooked hotdog. Just as they felt like they were about to explode… well, they kind of did, but not in the way I expected. I could only stare in numb shock as thick brown hair suddenly burst through my skin, covering both of my hands instantly in a thick coat of brown fur. My fingernails were lost under the new fur coat, replaced with the end of each finger becoming hard, flat and coarse. My hands looked almost hoof like, though despite their increased size and thickness I hadn’t lost any kind of dexterity. It looked like I was wearing the gloves from a sports mascot. The thought, “Is it over?” had barely crossed my mind before I realized that it was nowhere near over as the heat started working its way up my arms. The same reddening and heating up feeling that had gone through my hands was being matched on my arms. It wasn’t content to stop when it reached my shoulders, spreading to my chest and core quickly thereafter. The heat was becoming unbearable as I tried to make it to the nearby couch before my legs gave out, only able to get behind the couch and grip the back of it before I felt too dizzy to move. I heard the wooden frame of the couch creaking as I gripped it in my hoof-hands, growing louder as my forearms starting to swell. The bracers seemed to enlarge and swell along with them, remaining about the only part of my body that wasn’t feeling like it was submerged in boiling water. I assumed the bulging veins along my arms were what was making it look larger, but no, my arms weren’t just growing in proportion to my hands. There was a noticeable increase in their definition and thickness, and that was before the explosion of fur and size hit them like they did my hands. When they did… CRUNCH! That was the sound of the couch frame crumbling to splinters in my hands, sending me crashing into the back of the couch as my arms suddenly surged with muscle. Even the new fur coat that stopped just below my shoulder did little to downplay the size of my biceps, the bulge seeming as big as my head as I flexed. My triceps looked equally powerful, and somewhere in the back of my mind I wondered how ridiculous I must look with the massive furry arms on my human body as I struggled back to my feet. Even aware of my strength, the unbroken parts of the couch I gripped when I tried to get back to my feet felt like they would snap with just a little more effort. “AH!” A sudden spasm down my spine made me arch my back, almost breaking the couch again at the shock. The feeling almost, but not entirely drew my attention away from the bubbling sensation that was building along my upper and back and shoulders. The sweat pouring off my body made my t-shirt cling tightly to me, though my shirt was the least of my concerns now. My heart was pounding in my chest in a way I never felt before, each beat pounding in my ears. What happened next occurred in a few seconds, but in my mind it felt like it had taken an eternity. The first was the, “SHRRIP!” sound of my t-shirt splitting down my back as my shoulders and upper back exploded with size, my neck feeling like it was trapped between a pair of fur covered boulders. The second was the, “SHRRIP!” of the couch being torn in half as my newly expanded back forced my arms and hence my grip further apart, holding a half of the broken couch in each hand. The next was the, “BOOM!” of what felt like a bomb going off in my chest, drowning out the sound of the couch remains getting tossed aside as more changes occurred. I couldn’t tell if the noticeable flabs of fat on my chest disappeared or simply blended in so deeply with my filling pecs that it looks that way as my chest pushed forward. As fast as my chest was bulking up, my gut was slimming down and tightening as the heat seemed to boil away all the fat around my belly and sides. Soon the size of my pecs and the thick mat of fur made it impossible to see my abdominal development, though I could still feel the solidness and firmness I’d never known before in them as they flexed. If I had any means of conscious thought I might have been ecstatic with them, though nothing compared to the feeling as the heat reached my groin. The changes hadn’t been painful, but they hadn’t exactly felt good either until the heat started to permeate my cock. As soon as the heat touched it I was hard, the jolt of pleasure combined with my heavy upper body and normal human legs finally causing my knees to give out and send me crashing toward the floor. I couldn’t tell if it was just my hardening cock that was making the seat of my pants feel tight, but in the time from when my butt flexed as it started to head toward the ground and the moment it made contact with the ground, my jeans had split at the seat and my fully exposed ass was hitting the floor. The firmness made me bounce up a little at first, and in the milliseconds between bounces my butt was cushioned by fur on the second hit My cock surged again, and it might have been painful if my quads hadn’t quadrupled in size to split the denim even more to relieve the growing stress on my cock. O.K; quadrupled may have been a bit of an overstatement, but my thighs were two thick pillars of corded muscle that were now rubbing up against each other. The changes continued further down my legs as my calves were starting to feel closer to cows, though I barely noticed. My attention was instead fully locked on what had happened to my groin. What had happened was surprisingly little; yes, I was hard as hell, but other than that my cock and balls had escaped the changes that had hit the rest of my body save for my head. It was almost disappointing that my normal 6 or so inches was still just so, and I felt like I could go off at any moment. When I prodded it with one of my hoof hands, the familiar feelings of an approaching orgasm started to rush through me. My butt clenched as the orgasm hit… and then things got weird(Well, weirdER). My cock started to throb and pulse like normal, but instead of my seed shooting out of my dick, my cock just… grew. I thought my eyes were playing tricks on me for the first few pulses, but by the forth my cock was noticeably bigger. My nuts also started to feel heavier as they rested against my thighs, but no cum seemed to be coming. Soon my cock seemed to be pushing double digits while being about as thick round as a bratwurst. For the first time in a while, a conscious thought passed through my mind. It wasn’t why this was happening, or how I could stop this strange transformation. It was just one simple word that went through my mind as I wrapped my hands around my member. More. “More.” I gave voice to my desires as I started to pump my dick, the rough hoof structure of my hands feeling weird but not unpleasant as I stroked. I pulled my cock against my body, feeling the head rubbing between the ridges of my 8-pack under the fur as it continued to creep its way up. A piece of my shoe flew past my face as my feet changed, though I didn’t see nor care what was happening there. My cock was the only thing that mattered now. “More!” My cock started to reach the bottom of my pecs, my hands slowly being prevented from fully encircling my cock as it continued to grow wider and longer. I could feel the bubbling feeling of transformation at the base of my neck, but it wasn’t my cock, so it wasn’t important in the slightest. I had to use both hands together on the same spot to continuing beating myself off, my legs kicking and squirming as my nuts continued to grow. It felt like a pair of oranges were stuffed in there, and yet I still didn’t feel like I was done. “MORE!” My voice sounded deeper that time, most likely owing to whatever was happening to my face. Another mini-explosion hit at the base of my neck, the fur seemed to grow up from my thickening neck in an instant as I went from clean shaven to full beard and mustache to coat of fur in seconds. Even my mouth and nose started to push out from my face, soon giving me a short furry muzzle. I should’ve thought it was awful that I was definitely no longer human, but the extra length of my mouth meant I could get the head of my cock into my mouth now, so it was the greatest thing in the world. “MPPH!” My muffled demand for more was not met this time, though perhaps that was for the best as my cockhead filled my muzzle. Even with the increased width and length of my mouth I could barely fit it in my mouth, the flesh so thick I had to use my teeth to even make a dent in the thick column of flesh. I still continued anyway to stroke the underside of my cock with one of my hands while the other slid down to my balls. Each of them were about a big as a softball and covered in the same fur as the rest of me. I was a virgin, inexperienced with either sex. Still, I was pretty sure men’s semen didn’t take like… well, the closest I could imagine to was thick, gooey honey that started to finally form at the tip of my cock. Neither was it supposed to be so hot that I probably should’ve been worried about burning myself as I eagerly lapped up the ambrosia. The heat continued to persist as it slid down my throat, down into the pit of my stomach, and fuck, did I need more. The more I drank, the more my cock seemed willing to provide. This was so, so wrong. I was some massive, muscular bull thing, who was becoming more bullish by the second if the strange itching sensation emerging from either side of my head. I was growing pointed horns that continued to push out from my skull with every passing second. My normally short and neatly trimmed hair was becoming a wild, thick mane that was flowing down my back. And somehow without even being able to see them, I knew my eyes were now a deep blood red, wiping away pretty much any trace of the human I once was. This was on top of the small puffs of smoke coming out of mouth from either my strange seed or something else. This was so, so wrong, and I was loving every bit of it. I was a monster, with a monster’s strength and size. I felt like my muscles could bend steel and break blades if someone were to strike me, and that was if said blade could even make it through the thick coat of fur. I felt so masculine, so powerful, so fucking STRONG! And not to mention my massive cock; how could THAT be really be so wrong? “FFFFUUCCCK!!” A sudden swelling of my cock forced my member out of my mouth lest I choke on it, letting my three foot length that was about as big around as a 2-liter soda bottle jut straight into the air. My hips bucked as my cockhead swelled again, slamming my fists into the ground and splintering the wood underneath them. The massive balls that were now my testicles clenched, the veins of my cock throbbing angrily and visibly underneath. And finally, I came. The windows rattled with the roar I let out as my cock exploded, seed shooting like a geyser from my monstrous member. The living room ceiling of the condo had to be at least 12 feet or more from the floor, and the first burst of my seed nearly hit the ceiling. The second one did reach as gravity took hold of the first burst, making it drop back on me and the surrounding floor. The seed felt warm as it covered my fur, small wisps of steam coming from the puddles that were forming around me. Thirty seconds in, and it showed no signs of slowing down. The seed covering my fur made my muscles seem even larger, and I couldn’t help but rub and squeeze my muscles as my cock continued to spew. As I flexed my left arm and licked my bulging bicep, I noticed in the corner of my eye one of the blue gems on that bracer were glowing softly. Something had changed, though what had made it happen or what it meant I wasn’t sure. I wasn’t sure of really anything at this point, except for one thing as I looked at my still spewing cock and bought my hands to it again. “More…”
  11. Tattcub

    Priapus Pictures

    Hi All, This is a story that was inspired and given permission to play in by one of my fave authors Absman420 Anyway I hope you enjoy it Parts 1 to 5 Have fun TC I work for a guy named Saul Bennett. He’s sort of a modern-day porn maven. Lots of money, loads of girls and guys. No morals. I work for him because I have no choice. (more on this later) I don’t think anyone here does except maybe the guy who does all his hocus pocus for him. He’s one scary bastard. Here’s a story about one of the guys who got in his way. It wasn’t long after Saul had fired Mick Masterson, he had been a real top dollar star for Bennett till like all things Mick’s body had started to go south on him. Nothing major as the guy still had fans and his bod was still great just his age. That was Saul’s excuse anyway. I heard him say it was because he’d fallen in love with some guy, pretty bodybuilder type and Saul didn’t like split loyalties. Anyway, on with the story… James Fraser is or should I was an entertainment lawyer working out of west Hollywood. He was the guy who did contracts for studios big and small tying their actors up in red tape, so the studios got their monies worth. Except James was a rare type. He actually cared about his clients, so he had a specialisation that was more about helping the actors get out of their deals with the big sharks who own these studios. For example, his most recent case was against one Saul Bennett and his studio Priapus Pictures. This guy came to James about a contract he had signed some time back with Priapus and wanted out. His partner had just died and he just didn’t have the heart to carry on in the industry any more. Bennett refused to cancel his contract even though the guy was happy to pay any penalty fee for doing so. So, the client came to James and asked for representation “James, your 2-o clock is here.” Said his assistant Diane as James re-entered his office after his lunch with another client. “Thanks Di. “said the 33-year lawyer smiling as he took his jacket off and threw it over the chair in the outer room. He was a good-looking man standing about 5 ft 9 tall. He had dark hair cut short on the back and side and had twinkling green eyes that always seemed ready to smile. His taut athletic body was a good swimmers build from many hours in the pool at his apartment building and light gym three times a week. He was well liked by the entire company, always willing to help out and fight for any underdog cause that took his mind. He was a good man. He opened the door to his office and went in to greet his client Manuel Cortez. Manny to his friends. Manny stood and shook hands with him. “Hi James or is it Jim?” Said Manny smiling nervously as he stood to greet the lawyer. “Please, please sit and it’s James.” Said the lawyer smiling. “My dad was Jim or Big Jim as everyone called him.” Said James as he made himself comfortable at his desk and reached for the clients file. Manny nodded in acknowledgement and said ” So, any news on my case?” James looked at the last page on the file which contained a vitriolic letter from Bennett’s team about what Manny and James could do with their suit. It was pretty much a good luck and see you in court letter. James explained this to Manny and the he just sat there and hung his head. When he raised it again to look at James he had tears in his eyes. “I can’t do this James, not any more. The things that he gets us to do.” Said the crying man. “It’s not that I think they’re disgusting, it’s not that at all. I’m a gay man and gay sex and experimentation is fine. I’m even fine with gay does straight. It all pays the bills doesn’t it and I like the sex. It’s none of that. It’s the fact we have no choice about what scenes we do. I’m pretty easy going and my partner used to just say go with the flow as we were both earning well out of it. Now he’s gone I just don’t feel it any more. “Manny wiped a tear from his eye as he talked. “When I said he gives us no choice I meant it.” He paused for moment to catch his breath. “When we’re on set something seems to come over the cast. No of us ever seem to argue with the directors on set. Ever. Something’s going on and it’s scaring the shit out of me. I don’t want to be there. Since Rico died It’s like veil was lifted from me. We were a great duo, did loads of pics together and we loved doing them. We never questioned Saul’s methods because times were good and if I’m honest we were pretty high most of the time too. Saul provided all those sweeties too. Said he had his own alchemist as he called his dealer I think. I think there was more than dope and china in that mix because we all just toed the line you know ?” Finally stopping and taking a drink from his water glass. He looked over at James to see how he was reacting from his total honesty about this situation. James sat there for a moment, gathering his thoughts. “Are you saying that Bennett actually forced you all into sexual acts and drug taking ?” he said “No, it’s not like that it’s more that he gave this stuff away for free and we didn’t even think to object to any of it.” Said Manny. “It’s only now that I haven’t been on set in a couple of months that I am finally clear headed. There worst thing was I didn’t touch any of that shit to start with. I was so nervous in the beginning I could only drink water on set.” He finished. “Look, Manny this could be a criminal case too if Bennett can be proven to be a dealer or that he is somehow forcing you all to work against your wills.” He Stood up from his desk and closed the file. “I think I should meet Mr Saul Bennett for myself and see what’s going on at Priapus Pictures.” Manny stood too. “Look man, please be careful. This man is dangerous and has a lot of power in this town. I wouldn’t want anything to happen to you for getting involved.” “Don’t worry about me Manny.” Said the lawyer reassuringly. “I’ve dealt with guys like this before. I have my own contacts in this town too.” They shook hands and Manuel left the office. Turning and nodding his thanks before he closed the door. James picked up his mobile and dialled his wife “Hi Hun, really sorry I think I’m going to be late home tonight. Yeah…. A new case…..Don’t worry I’ll send out for something. Okay…bye…Love you too. So James had a plan, of sorts. He needed to rattle this guy, to get him out in the open and to make a mistake somewhere. A mistake that he, James could capture and exploit. He picked up his phone again. He had just the guy he could use for this job. “Hey Max.” He said smiling. “I’ve got a job for you bro are you up for it?” He asked. “Ever heard of a guy called Saul Bennett? His company Priapus Pictures?” “Yeah, that’s him.” He said to his long-time friend Maxwell Calder. Max was a private detective and old friend of James’ from way back in their college days. “I need you to do me a favour. Do you still do undercover shit ? I know you still love that James Bond stuff.” Said James smiling as he remembered his friends first forays into the field as an eager much younger man. “Well, we should meet up and talk. Lunch tomorrow? At Deano’s ? Yeah..Haha…” He laughed at his friends “Where else?” Comment . “Okay buddy. Yup, about 1.30 ?” He hung up. James looked back at the file on his desk. He had a few other calls to make. Insurance was always a great idea in this town. L.A. was not forgiving on the careless or the over eager. He had a long night ahead. He picked up his phone once more and dialled. It took a moment or two to answer. “Mz D.” He said to the feminine voice that answered. “Good to speak to you.” “Why James. “Said the throaty voice at the other end of the line. “It has been a while. It could be said that you have been remiss in your attentions.” She chided gently. “Awww Mz D. You know you truly are the only woman for me.” Said James smiling as he reacquainted himself with the accent and manners of the lady on the line. One who also had very, singular talents. One’s that he, James felt were going to be needed sometime very soon. James sat back in his chair and turned to look out at the skyline onto L.A. and its sunset of promises, promises that all to often turned out to be smoke and mirrors. Well, maybe not this time. With any luck. “I need a favour sweet lady.” Said the lawyer. MAX. Maxwell Calder was a a private detective in Lala land. He looked at his file on Priapus and Bennett and wasn’t surprised by what he read there. He’d been through several of these joints in his years investigating Los Angeles seedier side. He was still young enough at 35 to still be open minded and old enough to not be surprised any more. He’d done his background checks with his various contacts and knew for damn sure that Bennett was dirty and had his fingers in many, many pies. Porn, mainstream and “other.” Every form of fornication and filth was bread and butter to this guy and he’d made a fortune from it. James and by extension Manny James’ client had warned him to be careful as Bennett was well known to be resourceful and unforgiving of betrayal. Max had decided to go in undercover on a low-level crew type security or roady type, etc. You know the drill, the polite escorting of over eager fans from sets etc or the occasional diverting of a loved one/ partner away from the stars dressing rooms when they were “resting” or otherwise engaged. Purgatory were big enough that they recruited regularly, and this industry was full of people trying to “break into the biz.” He managed to get himself on a crew doing general security for a new movie that had the working title of New Fish. This was a prison scene in a mock up studio version of a prison block. It was going to be one of those gang bang movies. Max wasn’t gay himself but the thought of seeing a room full of guys wasn’t totally his thing. However he was professional and had no issues with gay guys at all so it wasn’t a problem. He was due to start at the studio at 7am the next day in a studio lot in some warehouse district somewhere. Knowing what this Bennett was like meant Max wasn’t going to go in wired or carrying a camera. He just had a mobile phone that took good pics and also recorded sound a lot longer than most of the other phones of it’s type. He picked up the phone and called James. “Hey buddy, it’s me.” Said the detective. “Yeah, all sorted. Job starts tomorrow. Aha…Yeah low level security/go-fer sort of thing.” “Ha ha…Very funny. I did it for you in college didn’t I why wouldn’t I run around for others for the job ?” he said smiling at his friends comments on the line. “Listen, if we start this we have to see it through. This guy has power and contacts. You know how much that’s worth in L.A. don’t you?” warned Max. “Yeah, I will. You too James. Don’t expect to hear from me for a few days. Speak soon as I can.” He hung up the phone. He looked at himself in the mirror. In looks he had that almost faded Cali surfer look going on. Slightly longer than normal naturally blond hair and clear blue eyes. Gave the impression of blankness which was handy in his business as many people underestimated him. He could turn on the dumb if he wanted to but in this instance, he decided to be a man of few words. He got his gear packed and decided to hit the shower before his job started tomorrow. James had waited about 4 days before picking up the phone and calling Max’s number. As he had expected he got the answer phone. Max always used burner phones when he worked so his real one would be stashed elsewhere for now “Hey, buddy. Just checking in with you. I know you don’t like to break your cover but give me a call when you can. Just looking for a prog rep.” He put the phone back on the desk and started to work on the papers laid out in front of him. He just had a niggling feeling about this gig with Bennett, that it was going to be a lot bigger than he wanted. He leaned to the intercom. “Di could you bring in todays mail and a bottle of water please?” he asked his assistant. She came through the door moments later with a bundle in a tray and a bottle of cool water. “Here you go chief.” She said smiling. James smiled at her. Laughing and shaking his head. “Let me guess, you’re auditioning for a part later ?” he asked. “How did you guess? “ She smiled sassily as she handed him the mail. The top of which was crowned with a brown padded envelope. He took the bundle and the water. “Haha…I dunno, calling me chief was the clue. Reporter maybe?” he said looking up at her with raised eyebrows. “Wow you should have been the P.I. I’ll be gone for a couple of hours but will come back to finish off later if that’s okay ?” she said as she turned to the door. “No, no don’t worry about coming back. “ He told her. “It’s Friday you may as get your weekend on early.” She smiled as she turned. “Thanks chief.” And gave him a mock salute as she went back into the outer office. James looked down at the pile of mail. Looks like his weekend was not going to start early at all. His eyes were drawn to the envelope. It was hand written, badly by the look of it but it was familiar. It was also unstamped which meant it had been hand delivered too. He opened up the packet and found it contained two things. One was a cell phone and the other was a micro SD card. On the phone was stuck a note. PLAY US BOTH TOGETHER. He paused for a moment and looked out into the main office. Diane had gone so he couldn’t ask who had dropped this off. He looked at the phone and switched it on. It didn’t seem to have any service but could still be opened up. He put the SD card into his laptop and scanned it first, just in case. It came up clear. He clicked on the icon for the card when it came up and it came up with one file that read. PLAY ME. He did so and the screen blanked out for a moment and started up a slide show. PRESS PLAY ON THE PHONES SOUND RECORDER NOW. James did so. The voice that came through was disguised. “Mr Fraser, good afternoon. If my calculations are correct you should be receiving this package at sometime around 2 pm on Friday afternoon.” There was a pause and the sound of someone making noise in the background. They sounded angry and sounded if they might be gagged or being stopped from talking. “I believe we have a friend of yours with us. He was found snooping about and before you stop this and call the police I can assure you that by the time the end of this recording has finished you will be aware that your friend Mr Calder is more than happy to be with us.” “In fact you will be the first to witness our latest movie. It’s a prison gang scene about a guy who’s caught undercover by his fellow inmates. “ The screen lit up on the laptop as the slideshow continued. On the screen was a man tied to a chair with his hands behind his back. His face was covered with a towel or something like it. His clothes were rumpled and the sleeve on his shirt was torn and bloody. Two very large muscular men stood either side. One of them was a very well presented man in a prison guards uniform. His hair was very short on the back and side and brushed back 1950’s style. He was very athletic having the look of sportsman or coach in a uniform. He was good looking in a sexy daddy sort of way. Tached and salt and pepper colouring. The guy on the left-hand side was huge and dressed in an orange prison jumpsuit that hand the sleeves cut off. There was no way they would ever have been able to hold the arms that the man had. He looked like he had be hewn rather than born. Grown out of the stone floor he was standing on. His shaved head gleamed in the light of the room, accented with a heavy black goatee beard and pale grey eyes. His arms were folded around his chest and he seemed to unconsciously be flexing them. He was about 6ft and seemed to be staring like his guard companion blankly out of the picture and at James himself. “Mmmmmf….mmm…mmesss.” Said the panicked voice of the person under the towel. “Yes, yes. “ said the dark voice. “Warn him all you like.” It said nonchalantly. “It won’t make any difference.” It paused for a moment. “ Mr Fraser, please be aware if you attempt to contact the police or even stop this recording before we have shown you our work please know that they will find nothing and you will not be seeing your friend Max again.” With that the next picture came up and it was of the guy in the chair and it confirmed James’ suspicion as Max was revealed. His hair was a mess and he has a wild look in his eyes. He looked genuinely afraid. He had a bloodied nose and what seemed to be a black eye. His mouth was gagged with what looked like a rubber ball gag, a standard BDSM toy on a set for a porn film. Max looked out at the camera from the still photo as his voice was heard in the background. “We’re just getting Mr Calder ready for his close up James.” Said the sinister voice as the next picture was of the two large men ripping Max’s shirt off. “First a little, preparation. Hold him.” The next picture flashed up and was of the prison guard injecting Max with something just into his neck while the prisoner bull held him steady. “Mmmmmmm!....Ngghhh…!” James heard Max’s muffled cries…Ove the next few drawn out minutes they got weaker and weaker until he heard a subdued groaning coming from his friends mouth. “Ahh that’s better. Now to work. Max, Max can you hear me ?” Said the man. “Mfff.” Said Max. The next picture flashed up and was of Max staring into the light of the camera with a hooded expression to his eyes. They seemed a little dull, even in the bright light. James rubbed his eyes. He couldn’t believe what he was seeing. This bastard had his friend prisoner and was torturing him. “Now, James. Don’t do anything rash.” Said the voice again. “Take a sip of water and calm down. I’ll give you some instructions after this is all over and we’ll try and resolve this situation.” “Now.” Said the stranger. “Where were we? Oh yes. Take the gag off. He shouldn’t be much trouble now.” “Max,MAX…Can you hear me ?” “Huh ?...” said the slurred voice of his friend. “Look at me Max. That’s good. You’re a good boy well done.” “Good booooy…” said his friends voice. It sounded deep and slow. Probably a result of the drug the bastards had given him thought James as he listened horrified and dreaded the next picture. The dark man’s voice continued to talk to Max. “Now Max, in a moment we’ll untie you from the chair and you will continue to sit there. Calm and still, calm and still. Do you understand?” “aarrrm and stiiilll…” came the reply as a new pic appeared. This was of Max. He had been untied and was sat in the chair and was looking up into the camera lens. James saw a little drool dribbling from his bottom lip. “That’s good Max, very good. Now these two men are your friends and you want to help your friends don’t you ?” “Aha..friends.” Max’s voice sounded thick and heavy, almost childish. “Stand up Max and let them help you undress. You’ll be far more comfortable like that trust me.” Max had obviously obeyed as the next picture came up. This time he was just standing there in the room, which did seem like a prison cell. He was stood there naked. The blank expression on his face, the drool and what seemed to be a raging hard on. “Well now, someone’s happy to see his two friends isn’t he?” said the monster on the phone. “They’re happy to see you too. Can you see how happy they are Max ?” he said. James could feel the smirk in the bastards voice. He was enjoying this. James’ mouth was dry. He took another sip of water from the bottle. He didn’t want to continue but had no choice but to listen and watch as his friend was manipulated. “Max, in a moment you will start to feel a little warm and tingly. It’ll feel a bit like when you go to the gym and have a good workout.” “Mmmhhmm.” Said his friend. “You understand ? Good.” Said the man. “You’re going to start to change and I want you to feel and see that it is all normal. This is a good change. You have nothing to fear.” Said the man “Do you understand Max.” he questioned. “No fear.” Said Max’s slow voice. It seemed more sure now but was also somehow deeper than James remembered. “Now I want you to kneel down and show your friends Adam and Rico your appreciation.” Said the man. “You know what to do.” He instructed. “I know…” The next picture flashed up and was off James’ friend of many years. His college buddy was knelt there naked on the floor of this prison cell and had the cocks of the two big muscle men in his mouth. His eyes were wide and staring up at the two men. Slobber and drool from his efforts and the men’s actions were dribbling off his chin. The screen blanked out and there were the sounds of someone giving and being given a blow job. This seemed to go on for a long time and the sounds of passion were punctuated with grunts, the sounds of animal passion. James tried to get the picture out of his head, he didn’t know what to do but couldn’t take his eyes off the screen and couldn’t get the will to switch of the recording either. The sounds of the men’s passions exploding brought James out of his reverie. “Ah…fuck…fuck…fuuuuuck…yeah…Give it to me.” Said Max’s voice. The two mens voices were just grunts. The sound of them cumming, hard was unmistakable. The screen lit up again with Max’s face taking up most of the screen. His sweaty hair was plastered onto his face and his blank eyes stared at the camera in gratitude. On his face was what look like a gallon of cum. It looked like the poor man had been glazed. The screen went dark again. SWITCH OF THE LAPTOP. CONTINIUE TO LISTEN. Instructed the screen. “Do I truly have your attention James ?” Said the creepy man’s smug voice. “Good. If you want to see your friend again and resolve this situation without further, action. Here are your instructions.” James sat in horror and listened to the words. PART 3 “James?” said a faraway voice. “James, are you okay?” It asked. Louder this time. “JAMES!” shouted Diane his assistant. Bringing the lawyer out of his reverie. What had he been….? “Shit” he shouted loudly making Diane’s concerned even more apparent as she touched his shoulder. “Are you okay boss?” She said worriedly, She’d come back to the office after her audition to grab some bits when she saw her boss just staring at the screen on his laptop. Which was weird in itself as the machine had gone into screen saver mode. James seem to be dazed. He ran his hands through his hair and shook his head. Trying to bring himself out of his daze. “Sorry Di. Dunno what happened to me there.” He apologised to his worried assistant. “Must have dozed off or something.” He said, not sounding entirely convinced by his own excuse. “Are you sure you’re okay?” She said, making sure. “Yeah, yeah. “ He assured her taking a swig from the now warm water bottle on his desk. “I’m fine. Must be tired or maybe coming down with something.” He stood and straightened his tie. Looking at her with his beautiful green eyes. “Look, you head off home. I’m gonna head that way myself. “he said.” Don’t worry about me I’ll be fine.” He grabbed his jacket and popped his laptop into his bag then opened the office door and wave her out. Diane grabbed her coat and bag from her desk. “As long as you’re sure you’re okay. She said heading out the door. “See you Monday.” He said smiling at her concern re-assuring her he was okay. “Monday.” She said and was gone. James lent against the office door for a moment. His head was clearing. He remembered everything that had happened but had been unable to say a word of it to his friend and assistant. What had Bennett done to him ? How much power did the guy have that he could just get him with some pictures and a recorded voice ? The voice on the line had given him some instructions which he felt compelled to obey but they were vague, almost dreamlike in the exact memory of them. He knew he’d remember only when Bennetts voice wanted him to. He knew his first port of call was the gym where he went every day and often worked out with his old friend Max. Max… “Shit Max!” said James and ran out of the door. 25 minutes later he pulled his car up to the lot behind his gym. This wasn’t an exclusive club or true iron gym it was a mid range place you could find in many towns and cities. It was busy enough not to be isolating to the customer and quiet enough that you could usually get on the machines you wanted to. It was about 4.30 and was beginning to fill with the pre-weekend crowd. The gym was called X-WORKS. He tapped his card as he went in and went into the changing rooms and got changed into his gear. Loose light blue vest and dark blue gym shorts just to above the knee and pale green trainers and sports socks. He wasn’t worried about the whole gym fashion thing. He was looking over the gym floor and trying to decide where to start He went to the stretch mats carrying only his gym towel and a bottle of water. He started to warm up on the mat, slowly stretching his long swimmers muscles. He did a good fifteen minutes warm up and then got up ready to go and went to the cycles for some warm up cardio. As he did his eyes scanned the crowd of Friday nighters that were in the gym. After work dads and moms having their one free hour before the weekend with the kids. Older people walking quickly on the treadmills showing they still got. High schoolers trying to show how much they could lift. A whole mix of people including the pre-club workout crowd trying to get a pump before showing off their glistening bodies to anyone who wanted to gape at them. His eye was caught by one guy. Tall, blond type with blue eyes. This guy could have been a surfer if not for the muscle he carried. This guy was stacked. Must’ve weighed 265 if not at least 270 pounds. This was hard earned muscle, this guy was shredded to perfection, striations and veins cut across all of his major muscle groups his chest, shoulders and arms were covered in thick rope-like veins. His forearms were so thick that James realised he’d been staring at the guy. He looked away before the big man noticed. He went back to cycling and tried to concentrate on the tv screen ahead of him and started pedalling faster and faster. He was in the zone about 10 mins later when he heard a voice close to him over the gym’s loud music. “Hey buddy.” The voice said. “Any chance of helping me with a spot?” The deep voice asked James turned his and slowed his pedalling and there, next to him was the big guy he’d spotted earlier. Closer up he was a magnificent specimen of manehood. James wasn’t gay but given his industry he was open and could still appreciate a male form. This guy was hotness personified. “Can I get a spot?” said the guy in a slow measured tone that seemed to be coming from somewhere deep below the ground. It was that type of voice that when heard managed to get most gay guys and straight woment right in the private parts. You know what I mean ? James stopped pedalling and took the guy in with his eyes. “Yeah, sure thing.” He said. The big guy slapped him on the shoulder and James swore it went all the way through him the the floor. “Thanks buddy, the name’s Mack.” Said the behemoth. “Well Mack.” Said James dismounting from the cycle. “It’s good to meet you. “ He said extended his hand to shake, The big guy stood there a moment and looked at James’ hand as if confused and unsure what to do with it. Then it was as if he was receiving instructions from someone else he laughed. “Aha aha aha!” It was loud and forceful and lacking in any real intelligence. A true Jocks laugh. James groaned inwardly but he’d already agreed so followed the big man to a weight bench lined with free weights. “You can jump in too if you like.” Said Mack “You’ve already done your warmups from what I could see.” “Yeah, sure thing . “ said James. What’re we doing?” he asked the big bodybuilder. “Chest.” Said the huge man. Getting his barbell ready with a warmup weight. As he settled on the bench and set it flat he lay down and looked up at James. “You okay with this weight to start?” “Yup. It’s fine by me.” Said the lawyer. It was a warm-up so he wasn’t worried. The big guy pounded and James pounded out the warmup sets. Slightly increasing the weight each time. James or Mack counting out the others reps and helping at the end as required. Which wasn’t often. James was surprised how much he was enjoying this. He hadn’t worked out with anyone for a while expect with his pal Max…Max…He paused a moment.. Something started to niggle him. “Hey Jimmy you in there?” He felt a light tap on his head as the big guy got up from his last set and pretended to knock on his skull. James came back to himself.”Oh…hi..sorry was miles away.” He said. Where was he again? Oh yeah the gym. “Aha aha aha.” That laugh again. James thought to himself. It was quite appealing rather than annoying. Quite sexy really. He sneaked a glance at the big guy as he turned to alter the weights again. His back was massive. He wore an old school, faded gold, World gym top that had seen a lot of use and what seemed at first glance to be compression shorts. On closer inspection they turned out to be jersey shorts stretched so tight James could see the veins on the man’s thighs and his ass was spectacular. “Good view from back there buddy? “ said Mack. “Oh err..”James would normally be flustered and rather than deny he had just been scoping out the mans ass he said. “Hell yeah.” He blushed and felt awkward in the same way a teenager on their first date feels at kissing time. What was wrong with him? He could feel the small voice in his head saying that this wasn’t him but he also wasn’t really listening. “You’re up Jimmy A bit more weight this time.” Said the beast James meant to tell the guy it was James and not Jimmy but didn’t want to spoil the moment by criticising the guy. He lay on the bench. Mack moved close the head of the bench where James’ head was and lifted the barbell and lowered it to James’ waiting hands. “Don’t forget to breathe Jimmy.” Said Mack smiling as he looked down and stepped closer to the bench and James head. James could just see the guys crotch at the top of his vision and his mouth went dry.” “1-2-3..” counted the big man towering above him. James was enthralled by the play of his own muscles even as he watched the big guy stretch and lift above him. Time seemed to blur. James wasn’t sure whether it had been a minute or an eternity when the set had finished. He felt dizzy for a moment and sat up slowly. “Take it easy buddy.” Said the slow deep voice of his training partner. “Here, take this. You gotta be thirsty.” Said Mack handing him a bottle of unopened water. James looked down to his and realised it was empty. When did he finish…? His chest felt like it was on fire as did his shoulders and arms. He’d only been working chest with this guy hadn’t he ? “Well we’re done for the day.” Said Mack. “Huh…?” said Ji-j-James dully. He was stilled dazed from the workout obviously. “We’ve only just started..” James said. “Dude, we’ve been at it for nearly 3 hours. You said you weren’t into heavy weights as a swimmer or sumthin’ I knew you were a kidder.” Said the behemoth who was now pumped to the Max… Max…Macks.. MAX! For a moment Jimmy looked at the big monster of a man in front of him and thought he knew him from somewhere else. “Max?” He question dully as they walked to the changing room. The big guy turned around and smiled at him. Big, toothy vacuous grin. “I was.” Said Mack. The room was empty apart from the two of them. Mack was ripped and now pumped. He looked like a god stood there in the white light of the changing room. “Until you sent me to meet Saul Bennett.” Said the big, muscular beast of a man. He took off the vest. As he did so all the muscle in his arms and shoulders bunched and flexed and he struggled for a moment to take the shirt off over his huge wing like lats. He laughed at that. That laugh again. For some reason the laugh made James/ Jimmy hard. He felt it in his groin the moment he heard that sound. He could feel his cock begin to stiffen in his shorts…? He looked down and realised he was wearing different clothes from when he’d entered the gym. His gym shorts were now tight under armour compression shorts and his t-shirt had gone replaced by a cut off tank. He couldn’t make out the logo or words on the bright red cutoff for some reason. On his feet were a pair of Nike hi-tops. Bright red to match the shirt. He didn’t notice this difference as he was to enthralled by the man in front of him who had just fished out the biggest cock Ja---Jimmy had ever seen. As he knelt in front of the big man with his mouth salivating he noticed a mirror to the side that showed the both of them. The big muscular man towering above him, Vast shoulder and lats, shoulders more like a range of mountains that held the must unfeasible set of arms Jimmy had ever seen. Massive ledgelike pecks and a thick waist with a slight roid belly look that supported all above. The legs, thigh and calves looked like they’d been hewn rather than grown. Topped off that all over the beautiful tanned body were veins that seemed to show every contour and contrast. Then there was the cock. Mack’s cock was a beast to behold. Thick, almost two hander to hold, about 11 inches long. Mack had pulled back the foreskin and the thick, bloated, purple head of the monster was already leaking with precious juices. Jimmy caught sight of himself. Kneeling there in front of his god, salivating. In his gym gear and wearing a red baseball cap backwards on his head. His blank blue eyes staring at the mirror. Drool starting to drip from the corner of his mouth. His muscles were ridiculous. These were not the beautiful muscle of a cut body builder. Jimmy had the muscle of a laborious beast. He was more massive than the man above him. Crouched as he was he looked more Neanderthal than man. His dark eyes looked dim and his hair was shaggy where it peaked under the cap. His brow was thicker somehow and his eyebrow seemed to almost meet in the middle. His neck was so thick that it and his monstrous traps almost seemed to devour his skull. They were so high at the back. His shoulders and arms were almost grotesque in their massiveness. Veins didn’t just cross his arms they ravaged them. His chest was beyond human and dusted with dark hair. They were almost pendulous in the way they hung there. The big brown nipples pointing to the ground because the pecks were so huge. He couldn’t really see what his legs were like because he was kneeling but could feel the size and thickness of them. It was like they were made from steel. He turned back to the man in front of him and had only one thought in his mind. “JAMES!” said the voice. “JAMES ARE YOU OKAY.” It said again. “FOR FUCKS SAKE JAMES. WAKE UP!” it said again. Jimmy no James looked up. “Diane?” He said confused…. Part 4 James shook his head as his vison cleared. “Phheww!” he sighed and shook his head again. “Are you okay,” said Diane as she leaned over him, still sat in his desk chair. He was at the office. But he’d just been at the gym hadn’t he? His thoughts were so muddled it was taking him a while just to get his mouth working again.” “I’m fine Di.” He said. Reassuring her in a way that he himself didn’t feel. The attractive brunette got a bottle of water from the fridge in the outer office and ran a cloth under the tap in the kitchenette. “Here.” She said in a matronly fashion as she handed him the water and put the cool, damp cloth on his neck where it sat on his hot skin soothingly. “I…I must’ve nodded off.” He said look up at her blearily. His head felt thick, muddy and unclear. He just couldn’t focus properly. “Do you want me to call the doctor?” She asked worried about her friend and boss. “No, no…I’ll be alright. I must be coming down with something.” He said. He did feel sore come to think of it. All over. It was a deep ache, almost gnawing ache. Like hunger but different, darker. He couldn’t think of the words to describe it. “You sure?” she said. “I can cancel my plans and take you home, it’s no biggie. Or I can call your wife to come get you?” “No, it’s fine Di. I’m fine. Feeling much better now.” He said and it was true. AS his senses returned to him he was feeling better, energised in fact. He stood up and removed the towel from his neck handing it back to her. “Thanks.” He said as he started to gather his stuff and pack his bag. Again. Or at least that’s what it felt like, déjà vu. “You go and get on with your weekend.” He said as he all but shooed the woman out of the door smiling at her. “I’ll be fine.” He told her again. “As long as you’re sure. “ She said. She stopped at the door and turned around and put a light hand on his cheek. “You work too hard boss, please take it easy this weekend.” Then she was off out the door and shouted as she went down the corridor. “Call me if you need anything.” And the she was gone. James sat back in the chair heavily for a moment. He could still remember the gym. He could remember everything that happened in vivid detail. He remember Mack and his beautiful face and godlike body looming over him. He could remember how his gym gear pressed up against the thick, thight muscle of his hard steellike body. Veins running over the muscle just under the skin. Thick, rope like and full of pulsing life. Just like Mack’s cock. Oh god the cock. James leaned back in the chair and closed his eyes. His breathing started to catch as he remembered the beast between Mack’s legs. Thick and shining. Two hands to hold and dripping with pre-cum. The smell was beyond anything. It was like smelling joy to him. James wanted to run his tongue up and down the monster, he had to. He had to find Mack again. He opened his eyes and realised he was still in the office and he’d just closed his eyes for a second. That was enough for him to re-live that memory and then ejaculate. He’d cum in his trouser. Like a teenager,he thought, now horrified. What the hell was wrong with him ? He’d just had a fantasy about one of his work collegues. No, wait Mack wasn’t a colleguege. Max was. Where was Max ? God he was so confused. He needed to go home and rest. He gathered his gear together, realising his gym bag was still there. He grabbed his laptop and stuffed it on top of the used and sweaty top and shorts. He hadn’t actually been to the gym. Had he? Not trusting himself to drive he went down the stairs after closing the office and hailed a cab. He got in and gave the driver his address and heard a beep from his Wife. Apparently her sister had gone into labour early so she was heading off to the airport so she could be with her family and support her sister. He called her and wish her luck and told her to send his love to his sister in law. He also told he was feeling under the weather so it was just as well that she went as he would be no fun. She gave him her love and told him where he could get some good chicken soup near their home. He smiled and told her he loved her.He put the phone back in his pocket and lay back on the seat of the cab. He closed his eyes for a second just to still his senses. In his mind’s eye all he could see were the massive tree trunk legs of Mack and that monster cock with it’s pendulous balls. “Hey Buddy!” said the driver’s voice. “Whha..” said James opening his eyes and looked around realising he was home. “Oh, right. Sorry.” He apologised as he got out of the cab, he still felt sore and disorientated as he gave the driver the fare telling him to keep the change. He wasn’t sure but he thought he heard the guy say “dumbass” as the cab pulled away at speed. He walked up to the house. There was a light burning in the front room and he heard music playing. His wife had probably left them on so he didn’t feel so lonely coming home to an empty house. They did things like that. He smiled at the kind thought. He opened the door and dumped his bag on the floor just by the coat rack. There was a light classical music playing and room was lit by warm, mellow lights from the various lamps around it. The person standing in the room wasn’t his wife. It was Saul Bennett. He was holding a glass half full of what appeared to be James’ own 25 year scotch. As he walked into the room Bennett raised the glass in a salute and took a sip. “What the hell?” Said James. “Not bad.” Said Bennett savouring the flavour of the alcohol and totally ignoring James indignation. “What are you doing in my house Bennett.” Shouted James. “Get out now before I call the police.” He said angrily. “Now, now James. Don’t lose your pretty head.” Said the monster with a smile. “I just wanted to take a few moments of your time to have a little chat, then I’ll be gone.” James crossed his arms and walked over to the bottle of his whisky and poured himself a good measure. He took a swig. “Then, talk.” He said glaring at the man who had invaded his home. Bennett took another swig of his drink and smiled in much the same way as a crocodile would smile at a fox who’d just ask for a lift across the swamp on it’s back. “Okay then.Talk.” He demanded turning to keep the stare of this man with a confidence he really didn’t feel. “Okay, then.” Said Bennett. “We have a problem.” He said. That smile again. “You are looking into things that really don’t concern you and I’d like you to stop.” Said the businessman. “If you do then I will pay you a fee, call it compensation for having to quit Manny’s case.” Offered Bennett. “No deal.” Said James immediately. “Don’t be so hasty James.” Said Bennett sipping his drink again. “There will be a price to pay if you chose not to take this offer.” He said looking over at the lawyer with something akin to pity. James next instinct was to curl his hands into fist with the intention of punching the sanctimonious pricks teeth down his throat. Fisted clenched at his sides in anger he took two steps forward towards the asshole. “STOP!” The words rang out, not just in his ears but inside his head. It was like a chorus of voices said it at once to him and he could only obey. There was no question of any other type of behaviour. So, he stood there. In silence while this man / monster just looked at him, looked at him as if weighing up what to do with a naughty puppy who has mess the kitchen up while his master’s been at work. “One word James, that’s all that was needed there.” Said Bennett. “That’s just pre-conditioning. You’re in a highly suggestible state right now.” “You have been for some time.” He said. Pretty much since before lunch time when you ask Diane for a bottle of water. James’ eyes widened as he thought back. Then’ he looked to the whisky bottle in alarm. “Yes, that too.” Bennett confirmed. “I have a certain flair with the dramatic don’t you think?” he asked his audience of one. “I’ve actually had my eyes on you for a while.” He sneered at James “You’ve been of little hindrance until recently, until Manny. “He said. “I really don’t like people snooping into my affairs. There tends to be consequences for that.” “Oh, you may speak, don’t strain a blood vessel.” Bennett gave his permission to James. “You fucking freak, how are you doing this ?What have you done with my wife and Diane ?” he shouted. “Do not, above all things, raise your voice to me James.” Said Bennett, dangerously quietly. “I cannot abide rudeness”. He said. “The ladies are fine and will remain that way. If you hear me out. I have some business to discuss with you first.” “Talk, then.” Demanded James still trying to move. “What did I say about rudeness Jim?” asked Bennett “kneel!” demanded the dark, smooth velvet of Bennetts voice. James Obeyed. Without a fight. He had no choice. He had to. Worse, he wanted to. It was a primordial urge, one that he could not even think of fighting. He knelt in front of his captor, head bowed in supplication almost. “What do you want from me?” He said, so quietly it was just a whisper. “That’s easy Jim, Jimmy even.” Said the face that loomed above him. “I want you.” Bennett confirmed what James / Jimmy already knew “As I said we do have business to discuss.” Bennett pressed some button on his phone. “Yes, you may come in now.” James heard the front door opening and senses a large presence behind him. “I believe you’ve met Mack ?” said Saul Bennett. The figure that came in the door and into the light of the living room was huge. It was Jimmy’s friend Max, although not the Max he remembered, apart from in his Laptop fantasy (That cock). This was Max 5.0 This was Mack the monster. Every bit as shredded and packed with muscle as he pictured him from his fevered dream back in the office. “Max ?” he said, not quite believing what he was seeing. The behemoth was dressed in gym gear. A raggedy Golds gym top in faded blue. Straps stretched so thin over the monstrous traps, shoulders and pecks that it just seemed unfeasible a person would be able to move if at all with all that bulk. The pecks themselves were so large that the thick nipples pointed down to the floor because of the sheer mass of the slabs of beef they were attached too. All of this bulk seemed to cinch itself inwards with the shape of the monstrous lats at the back and the ridiculous arms, that Jimmy was sure wouldn’t serve any practical purpose other than to lift weight. Biceps, thick hanging triceps and forearms that were from the fevered dreams of the most dedicated muscle fetishists. All of this growth and mass was on top of a pair of legs, that were themselves encased in white full leg compression leggings. The legs so powerful and filled with strength Jimmy could see the veins almost pulsing under the tight white fabric. The monsters’ huge feet encased in a pair of white Hi-top adidas trainers. Right at Jimmy’s eye levels was a bulge that was doing very little to hide itself. “Jimmy” said a voice that Jim heard as if it was drawn from the bottom of a well. Although he was sure he felt it start in his balls. It was that deep and that hot. Jimmy looked up in to the face of the beast and it was Max, not the nice gentle man he had known for years. This was a creature of stone, hewn, rather than grown. His brow was markedly thicker. His beautiful blue eyes were still intense and held an almost blank animal cunning a lust even. The thick black hair on his head was tousled and rough and longer than he remembered. Mack put a rough calloused hand on Jimmy’s shoulder briefly and he nearly shot his load where he knelt. “What the fuck?” He breathed. Realising that it wasn’t a question it was more a statement of awe. “Well” said the ringmaster, still holding the remains of his whisky glass. “To business.” He sat on the arm of the chair and leaned forward to Jimmy in a friendly manner. “You have a choice here Jimmy.” He offered. “You can walk out of here now, tomorrow you will pack up your business and within a month you and your lovely wife will have a new set up in a part of the country you choose. You will forget about any of this and all will be well.” Jimmy couldn’t keep his eyes off the man beast in front of him. He was that close he could feel the heat radiating from him. “Or?” Jimmy asked weakly. “Or….” Said Bennett drawing out the word. “Or, you will end up working for me as part of my stable. A new and exciting partner for Mack here. Our latest attractions if you will while I’m waiting for another to arrive from another part of the country.” “Fuck you.” Spat Jimmy (no James) suddenly finding the strength from somewhere to resist the devil in a suit before him. He tried to stand and almost did before a ton of stone seemed to crash onto his shoulders in the form of Mack’s monstrous hands. James turned to Bennett and spat at him, caught him clean in the left eye. The air seemed to crackle and turn heavy for a moment as if lightening was about to strike. Then it cleared as Saul Bennett started laughing as he grabbed a pocket square and wiped he face. He shook his head as he looked down on his prey. “Well, I must say I didn’t see that one coming. I certainly didn’t think you’d have had the strength to even turn your head.” He smiled and dropped the square on the coffee table. “So you’ve made your choice then ? No Job? Can’t see us working well together ?” He taunted “Oh well, I did try. I gave you a choice, an out if you will.” Said Bennett. “Mack, he’s all yours.” Said Bennett as he got up and brushed himself down. He headed to the door. “James it’s been interesting. Jimmy, I will be seeing you very soon.” Then he was gone. James felt the strong hands of Mack again. His attention was again drawn to the huge bulge in front of him. Mack put his hands into the front of the leggings and brought out the monstrous cock that was oh so vivid in Jimmy’s mind (JAMES not Jimmy please…) James could smell the odour of sweat and pheromones. Male sweat was emanation from the beast in Mack’s hands. He caught the smell of cock and he knew that he had started to drool. He couldn’t help himself. He dove on the cock, now released from the hold that Bennett had placed on him. He was now entranced by another master. He gave himself to it completely, he couldn’t help it. He took the beast in his mouth as if born to it. Mack put both his thick muscular hands on either side of Jimmy’s head (Definitely Jimmy now) and wouldn’t let him pull away. He could feel the thick piece of meat grow in his mouth but he didn’t care. He didn’t care if it choked him he felt he would die happy. Jimmy worked his mouth up and down the huge member, slathered it in his own spit and worked it with both of his hands. Mack started to fuck his face, groaning slightly, in and out. In and out. Slowly at first. Jimmy was moaning in lust. He couldn’t help it. He couldn’t get enough of it. In and out. In and out. The huge man started to build up speed and his breath started to come in more urgent, ragged breaths. For about 15 minutes they were like this. Jimmy working the monstrous tool while the big bodybuilder alternated between slow and deep and out and out face fucking. Deep throating almost every stroke. Jimmy took it all and loved it. What Jimmy didn’t notice was that during this process he appeared to be wearing the gym gear that had been in his bag earlier. It still smelled of the gym. His body had started to slowly grow and change too. Mack reached behind himself as he was getting towards his final strokes and took a bright red snapback out of nowhere and placed if on Jimmy’s head. Jimmy had started to wank his own splendid cock now, but was really still riveted on the one that was still invading his face. All thoughts of his wife, Diane, Max and even Saul Bennett were about to be washed away. Mack drew himself up to his full height as he knew he was close. His think veined muscle seemed to jostle on his massive frame as he started to tremble. He clenched all of his power into a huge pose. Most muscular for the gods and with a roar he shot his wad into the mouth of the waiting cock slut beneath him. It felt like hours as he continued to pump the man’s mouth until he’d been sucked dry by the dumbass jock on his knees in front of him. Jimmy looked up at his lover with nothing less than vacuous wonder. He drew his hand across his mouth and wiped away some of the drool. He felt clear if not empty headed. His own thoughts now were limited to the needs of the beast in front of him and his master Saul Bennett. Part V The lady sat under a large sun umbrella and sipped at a cup of tea that had been served in a delicate powder blue china cup and saucer. It had the delicate bergamot perfume of Earl Grey and was served, quite properly with a slice of lemon. She was dressed in pale blue herself. Knitted pale blue suit and hat to match. She had a small set of pinz nez on a silver chain around her neck and would occasionally lift them to her eyes and gaze at the world or the people around her. Not that she needed them when she looked at you it pretty much felt like she already knew everything about you and what you were going to say. Her amethyst eyes were laser-like in their luminosity. She sat very properly, as ladies should, with her knees close together and her feet crossed at the ankles. I asked her about the incident with James Fraser and Maxwell Calder. She took a slow, delicate sip of her tea and looked into me for a moment. Then she dabbed her lips gently with her napkin and set it and her cup on the table beside her. When she spoke it was the voice of everyone’s Grandma. Gentle, warm and easy. It had a southern drawl to it that said this lady was a Georgia woman somewhere down the line. “Well, my dear you found me to talk to me about it. I wass wondering when we would get to it.” She said. “How did you first get involved? I didn’t think this would be something you would have got involved in.” I asked. “Okay, this was unusual.” She said. “ I have a lot of friends and contacts around the world. Especially in my field I am a very valued expert. I have a magic touch if you will.” “Usually I rely on wish fulfilment or revenge events but every now and then someone will call me and ask for specific help. If it, or they are worthy I help. On this occasion they really needed my help. “ She took another sip of her tea. “A week or so ago I had a call from a friend of mine called James, he works in L.A. (A cesspool of scum and iniquity but in the end money is money to some.) He had come across a situation that wasn’t really in his purview and asked for my help. “We’d worked together previously, and I’d taught him the basics in how to recognise manipulation, alchemy and magic. “She said and look at me intensely. “Anyway, the call went like this… Oh and yes dear I did say magic… “It does exist as you will find out if you bother to read all of the story rather than trying to skip through to the horny bits that you always do (Yes dear. You. )” she seemed to say to no-one in particular.” “I taped the call.” she said as she drew out a small recording device and placed it on the table. She looked at it testily when it wouldn’t start and then just glared at it for a second. I swear I think the thing started out of embarrassment… Anyway. The call went like this : Ms D “Hello James.” James: “Ms D.Good to speak to you.” Ms D “Why James it has been a while. It could be said that you have been remiss in your attentions.” James “Aww Ms D. You know you truly are the only woman for me.” Said James Ms D “What can this old southern gal do for a big city lawyer like yourself?” James “I think I have one of those problems that only you can deal with.” Ms D “Intriguing, it has been a while since we crossed paths and I know that I taught you well enough to recognise meddling when it’s around.” James “That’s why I called. I think there’s someone who is definitely at it here in L.A.” He pauses for a moment on the phone. James “It’s a bit out of my league and to be honest I’m a little worried about it. It might be good to have a little back-up.” Ms D “I sense that there’s something more about this one James. What’s the issue my dear?” James “This guy changes people. Actually transforms them. I know it’s possible to hypnotise and entrance people but this ? It’s high level and way out of my experience. I’m worried. Max Calder is going in tomorrow and I want to make sure he’s protected. Look I know you’re busy but if you can help in any way…” Ms D “I’ll help dear boy, of course I will. What’s the name of the reprobate we’re dealing with so I can have a little look see?” James “His name is Saul Bennett.” Ms D “Saul B.E.N.N.E.T.T ?” James “Yup that’s him. He’s a big time porn producer with a rep for really owning his guys and girls if you know what I mean?” Ms D “I do indded, go on.” James “Well I have heard stories over the last 6 months or so about guys either disappearing or changing enough that their own families and friends hardly recognise them. It’s scary. I’ve met one of the guys whose partner has changed. It’s scary.” Ms D Pauses a moment Ms D “I can only imagine what the poor souls are going through. James, does this man have two different coloured eyes ?” James “Why yes, he does. How’d you know?” Ms D “Years of experience and a quick search of my database while we were chatting. I may be an old maid dear but I’m far from decrepit yet.” James (Laughing) “No-one who’s ever met you would call you that dear, lady.” Ms D “I’ve got a couple of good likenesses here now, give me a few hours and then call me back. Also contact Max and tell him to call me before he goes in to. Tell him not to make any contact there unless he’s spoken to me first.” James “I will, thanks for this. I really do appreciate it. I’ll have to pay you back one day.” Ms D (Gentle laughter) “You can do so by visiting a little more than you have and maybe taking an old lady out to dinner.” James “You’ll outlive me I’m certain of that. Dinner’s a date. Speak to you soon.” Ms D “You shall indeed. Be safe James. This person is dangerous I can sense it. This isn’t a stage magician you’re dealing with. Bye for now.” The Line goes dead The Lady picks up her device and pops it back into her bag and closes it with a snap. She takes a final sip of her tea and looks at me over the rim of the cup. She finishes it and pops it back on it’s saucer and on the table. “Well?” she asks “Did that answer all of your questions?” I pause for a minute to gather my thoughts and then soldier on under this woman’s intense stare. “To be honest for each one it answer I think I have about 20 more.” I admit honestly. I cannot be anything but honest in this lady’s presence. It would feel wrong. I look at her as she sits primly and properly in her wicker chair and cannot understand for the life of me where she seems to get this aura of calm, authority from. It’s as if someone took every grandmotherly emotion and condensed it into some sort of protective cloak about her. I know that I would do anything for her. It’s that sort of feeling. “Why, what a lovely compliment young man.” She says brightly and fans herself with her hand. “I find myself quite, quite flattered.” She smiles. “I-I, err.. “ I stammer slightly. “How did I know? “ she asked smiling still. “Come on dear boy.” She chided gently “You heard the recording and you’ve seen the two boys.” She said. “It’s true?” I asked already knowing the answer I had already, in truth known all along. “All of it, every word.” She affirmed. “Wow.” I said. “The big question here Michael my dear.” She said pausing and leaning forward out of her chair and lightly gripping my chin so she raises my eyes to her blue lasers. “Is what are we going to do about Saul Bennett?”
  12. ABSQRST

    Liquid Manhood- Chapter Three

    Thanks for all the comments, part four should be up by the weekend at the earliest. Read Part One HERE Read Part Two HERE Liquid Manhood Chapter Three “You are in very good health Mr Wington” the doctor finally said after poking and checking Barrett out for nearly an hour The doctor had seemed to take a great deal of pleasure in having Barrett strip, the older man’s hands running along the ridges of Barrett’s stomach and chest. Ridges that to most people would of been considered amazing to possess, but Barrett knew they weren’t as cut as they had been last week. “We’ll have to wait for the test results to come back in a few days, but from what I can tell you are a fit healthy man in his early 20s” the doctor added, flicking through a chart Barrett looked the doctor in his almost-orange-with-fake-tan face, annoyance plastered over Barrett’s handsome, but exhausted features. “Nearly two months back when you gave me my start of the year physical you said I was the most healthy person you’d ever saw” Barrett explained Even back then the doctor has spent more time than he needed to feel out Barrett’s body. He remembered the doctor fingering each solid brick of Barrett’s abs. Shaking off the memory of the obvious groping he heaved himself off the examination table, pulling at the bottom of his shirt to hide his still amazingly ripped abs. He’d been doing it more and more recently, he just had this thought in the back of his head that he was on display, like he was suddenly all self conscious. He even dug out an old long sleeved shirt from his closet to hide the thick toned pillars he called arms. The Barrett Wington who had always tried to not wear a shirt suddenly didn't want anyone to look at him. “Yes…well Mr Wington, that was last month” the doctor replied “You still are in very good shape, and very good health” There it was, ’very good’, not ‘amazing’ or ‘incredible’. Barrett was used to being perfect, ‘very good’ was a demotion. “Like I said when you arrived and when you called last week” the doctor continued “You might just have a bug, happens a lot in the first few months of the academic year” Barrett just nodded, the doctor was most likely right. A virus or infection was the only explanation for how Barrett felt, and how it seemed the entire football team were feeling the same. The doctor handed Barrett a small box of pills. “Takes these twice a day” the doctor said “Should give your immune system a little boost” Barrett just nodded again, finding it harder to find his voice, like he was getting nervous around people. As he left the doctor called back “Come back in a few days, we’ll have your results then, but remember to take it easy.” Barrett ignored him and slowly walked back to the frat house, scratching at his crotch the entire way. His jock strap was still itchy, even though he’d had it washed everyday since the itching started. He probably shouldn't wear it anymore, but he just couldn't get comfy in other underwear. It was like he’d gotten used to the itchy jock. Going to the local clinic felt like a waste of time, he’d felt like shit all week. It had messed with his workouts, even football practice had been terrible. Coach Peters nearly burst a vein bellowing at the failing athletes, and at Barrett especially. But Barrett had a horrible thought in the back of his mind, a virus could cause every symptom he had. It would cause the soreness, the exhaustion, the failure to be an active jock, but even with Barrett’s basic knowledge of biology he knew that nothing could make your feet a size smaller. He stared at his feet as he walked, both out of a want not to make eye contact with others and to also examine his feet. Barrett’s size 15 sneakers were feeling loose. Maybe it was time Barrett pulled out his old size 14s. Barrett’s next step ended up with his shoe being left behind. His eyes widened and Barrett quickly slipped his foot back into the too big sneaker. His pace quickened and he crossed his meaty arms over his still impressive chest defensively, on second thought he’d borrow a frat bro’s size 13s. ——————————————————————————————————————————— Chris and Melvin sat in the greasy pizzeria just outside of campus, huddled in a booth a back. The red leather seats fraying and the table still stained from the meals of the last few dozen diners. The dingy restaurant was Paulie’s Pizza, a place famous on campus as the go to place for a cheap meal, just as long as you liked pizza. Paulie, if that was his name was a Persian who clothes were always stained with pizza grease, he was as Italian as Super Mario. But Melvin had to admit he did make a good pizza. The nerdy student was chowing down on a large slice of pepperoni. Chris just stared over his expensive sunglasses at the other students in the restaurant, tightly held in his hand was a specimen cup of emerald green liquid, it was the elixir. A week had passed since they'd started collecting the liquid by draining the football team and Chris had finally decided to test the elixir out on a human. Melvin’s roommate had been very encouraged by the change to Burt the cactus, and even more encouraged by the change in the football team. Everyday Chris would describe all the small changes he’d seen in the athletes, he barely breathed as he hurried out the sighting of Barrett Wington’s shoe falling off his foot yesterday. Melvin was sure that Chris has jerked off that night thinking about Barrett’s feet shrinking. “See anyone yet” Melvin said between bites of pizza Chris nodded with a small smirk on his lips. “Stefan, that German student who's staying for a semester” Chris said in a quiet voice Melvin craned his head around to look for Stefan, he wasn't being subtle. Stefan was sitting at one of the tables in the middle of the restaurant, he was alone and clicking on his phone. He was fair skinned and very blonde. How Melvin imagined all Germans to look, he was lean, but probable had a very average body under his loose hoody. “Why him” Melvin asked returning his gaze to Chris Chris shook his head at Melvin, angry at Melvin’s obvious stares. He explained slowly and with fierce patronisation in his voice “Stefan is the best candidate because he’ll be returning to Germany in a month” Melvin nodded, his voice a little shaken by Chris’ mild anger “So his change won’t attract much attention” Chris nodded and then pulled himself out of the booth. Melvin watched Chris slip past the tables and other patrons, he passed the counter where plates of food waited for the waiters to delivery them to their tables. As he passed Chris poured the sample cup of elixir over one of the plates. Chris quickly vanished into restaurant restroom, always trying not to draw suspicion. Melvin again with his eyes obviously pointed at Stefan watched the short dark haired waiter with a name tag reading ‘Zack’ place a plate of elixir soaked pineapple pizza at Stefan’s table. Chris returned, maybe walking a little too fast. He slapped Melvin on the shoulder to get him to stop staring at Stefan. Melvin looked down at his half eaten pizza slice, picking at the stringy cheese. He heard Chris swear under his breath. “What” Melvin asked without looking “He fucking left” Chris muttered, slapping the table, no one looked towards the bang in the loud restaurant Melvin looked over to Stefan’s table, and it was empty. The pizza hadn't been touched. “Looks like he got a text, and he just left” Chris explained “The idiot paid for the pizza and everything” “So…another target” Melvin asked Chris nodded “Yea….I’ll do some more searching and find someone to dose” The two roommates got up and left, Chris muttering about how stupid people were and how they never did what they should do. Chris not even letting Melvin finish his pizza. Neither of them noticing Zack the waiter with the greasy olive toned skin return to clean the table, or how Zack even though he hated pineapple eagerly ate the abandoned elixir soaked pizza on his way back to the kitchen as Paulie didn't let his waiters have a lunch break. ——————————————————————————————————————————— Sean kept pulling at his shirt, but not because it was tight or because it was riding up his belly. He was pulling at it because it was loose, it hung around his neck and stomach. For the first time in years he was standing in front of and checking himself out in a mirror. The sink below it was flushed lime green, Sean had just washed his mouth out with Mountain Dew. He’d noticed the bottle was a darker green than normal, and the taste was a little different. More savory, almost salty, maybe he’d just picked up a soon to be out of date bottle. The strange tasting beverage wasn’t taking up much of Sean’s attention though, the sight in the mirror was more interesting. Even though he looked just like he always remembered, ginger, chubby and below average, there was something different. He wasn't as plump as before, his face and neck were thinner. There was even the hint of some bone structure peaking through. Nearly every piece of clothing he owned felt looser, except for his shoes. He looked leaner, healthier, like he’d been eating right. Which was wrong, the take out boxes in the trash can a few feet away saw to that. Sean had always thought he could do with losing some weight, and the mirror was proving him right. He just didn't have the mind and will to do it. But he liked the new him looking back from the mirror. Slimmer, eyes a little brighter and not a spot in sight on his pale skin. He even seemed to be holding himself taller. He turned from the mirror and swung his shoulder bag on, it was stuffed with books, but Sean could hardly feel the weight. With a smile on his face, and without his usual setup of headphones blasting music to repel any social interaction he headed out of his room for the campus library. Sean made sure his door was locked and walked straight into a raven haired boy. It was Chris from next-door, close behind him was a quiet blond nerdy boy. Sean didn't know his name, but had seen him enough times to know he was Chris’ roommate. Chris stepped back from Sean, quickly scanning who it was who’d bumped into him. Sean smiled politely at both boys, the blond with the crooked nose smiled back. Chris though stepped forward so he was inches away from Sean, staring him down. Sean surprised himself and almost laughed at the lithe boy’s attempt at intimidation. “What do you think you’re doing” Chris sneered down at Sean The taller boy stared down at him from behind expensive designer glasses. Sean had guessed that Chris was about 6ft tall when he first saw him moving in a few weeks back, but now Sean was maybe an inch shorter then him. This revelation caused a shot of excitement to drop right into Sean’s balls, he’d gotten taller. He’d never in his wildest dreams thought he’d reach 6ft, and he was now a hair’s length away. “I’m heading to the library” Sean explained knocking himself out of his thoughts, and surprising himself with how confident he sounded. Suddenly Chris’ slightly angular face softened “Oh, you mean the Haber Library” Sean nodded, knowing this was leading somewhere. Chris just smiled with perfectly straight pearly whites. The blond boy sighed in relief, Chris must get angry at the drop of a hat. “My last name is Haber you know” Chris stated grandly Sean just shook his head at the arrogant dark haired boy. Chris was attractive by anyone’s standards, but the speed at which he could switch from mild anger to lording something over someone else turned Sean off the high cheekboned student. Chris flicked his glossy black fringe “Yes, we’re an old family, been going to this college since its founding” Sean again just nodded, adding an ‘oh really’ for good measure. He could feel his cock hardening as he stared at Chris’ pretty face, his libibo had been sky high the last few days. He felt dirty getting hard over such an arrogant jerk. “We Habers were here long before the Wingtons” Chris continued rolling his eyes at the dorm room corridor “This shit hole is all they can throw together” Sean remembered the dorm room was named Wington Dormitory, he also remembered that some guy on the football team was called Wington. He then thought ‘It’s a shit hole you live in Chris’ but he stopped himself. Chris gave Sean a friendly slap on the shoulder, it didn't jiggly like it would of a week ago. “Have a good one” Chris smiled widely, seemingly having forgotten the earlier insult Sean watched Chris and the blond vanish into their dorm room. He chuckled to himself and head out, even whistling a little tune. As he left the main doors of the dormitory his nostrils flared and his cock throbbed. There was something rich and musky in the air. He followed it. The thick stench led to the trash cans, they were piled high with trash, having not been emptied this week. Perched on a slant between two black trash bags was a cactus. A large green cactus with a dark red flower atop it. Sean liberated the plant from the trash and inhaled deeply. He only got the small whiff putrid trash, the rest of his sinuses were filled with the musk rising off the cactus. Sean hid the potted cactus behind the trash cans, he’d return for it after he’d finished in the library. ——————————————————————————————————————————— Zack Buffone, like a lot of wait staff was a drama major, and like a lot of drama majors he never imagined he’d be a waiter. But he needed the money, college didn't pay for itself, especially when you had a father disappointed at your life choices. His dorm room in the Wington Building was like most other dorm rooms, two beds, a shared desk and with the simple decorations that each of the roommates had placed around to make it feel like home. Zack had placed a few posters on the wall above his bed, all of them for Broadway musicals. Rent, Wicked and Les Miserables to be specific. His roommate Lance, a golden blonde beach boy had two posters one an idolised version of his native San Diego and the other of some band that Zack was sure he only had up because it was the ‘in’ thing to do. Zack and Lance were different people, Lance naturally athletic, he’d even taken to lacrosse at the start of the year like he was born for it. While Zack was creative, and desperately trying to make a name for himself in the college drama department. They rarely talked, but they had talked it had always been civil, mostly about how to log onto the college computer system, or about their neighbour and his noisy arguments with his girlfriend. But right now their shared room looked like a tornado had torn through it. A neatly kept pile of Lance’s business books had been strewn across the desk. The desk chair had been knocked over and Lance’s mattress had been partly pulled off of the bed’s base. On Zack’s bed lay the tattered remains of his Paulie’s Pizzeria workshirt, like something had burst out of it. Sweat had drenched the sheets and the mattress appeared to be permanently imprinted by the sudden weight of a much too large occupant. The air was thick with the ripe smell of fresh cum and the sound of flesh slapping flesh bounced off the walls. A layer of musk was descending over the dorm room, the odour of sweat and muscle. Zack was standing at the small sink and mirror that all dorm rooms in the Wington building had. This wasn’t the Zack who’d waited tables the day before, the Zack who’d come home in a sweat and collapsed exhausted onto his bed, the Zack who was already feeling the effects of the cup of elixir he’d been accidentally dosed with. A cocky smirk lined his newly chiseled face, his right arm up and flexing. He wasn’t skinny anymore, his arm was thick with muscle. The rounded bicep bulging with the slightest movement. The rest of his body was just as big as his arm. His hand every now and then would grope at the meaty pecs he now owned, his entire body shining with a hearty olive tone. His black hair was glossy and now ran over his boulder like shoulders. Zack now towered above his dorm room, having grew over half a foot. He guessed he had to be at least 6’5 now, and with over a 100lbs of extra mass. Since nothing of his would fit him he’d steal something from Lance’s closet. He doubted anything of Lance’s would be anything but skintight. He was excited, barely thinking about what could've caused his growth. He was too busy stretching out his new muscles. Zack had tried out a number of poses, learning how to get his new muscles to listen to his commands. Lance though was having a completely different experience. Between Zack's newly thickened muscle thighs and with his head painfully banging against the sink was Lance. His hazel eyes bloodshot and teary, his jaw sore and Zack’s monstrous horsedick stretching out and down his throat. Zack’s rounded bare ass flexed with each thrust as he fucked his roommates struggling mouth. Lance had given up punching at Zack’s thighs and ass after the second load of cum had been shot down his gullet. Zack left hand was gripping tightly to Lance’s golden locks, “Fuck…….” Zack said for maybe the dozenth time His voice was deeper, richer and oozed confidence. An almost natural authority, it was how he’d got Lance onto his knees after their brief struggle. The smaller blonde boy didn't know how to pick a fight. He’d punched Zack in his steel hard abs, probably thinking Zack had broken into the room. He remembered asking what Lance wanted, the blondes eyes on Zack's bulge. The newly grown muscle man cupped his crotch, the blonde's eyes only widened. Then something just clicked into place in Zack’s head and he grabbed Lance by the throat and tossed him onto the floor. He cock slapped Lance’s beach tanned face a few times, then went to force open Lance's mouth, only to find it already opened wide. That was nearly two hours ago. Zack looked down his thick smooth pecs at Lance’s spit and cum covered face, he smirked. “You enjoying that” he asked He loosened his grip on Lance’s hair, his thrusting slowed. Lance’s head moved as much as it could, he didn’t need Zack to fuck his throat, he appeared more then happy to impale himself on Zack’s meat rod. A few drops of fresh sweat fell onto Lance’s hungry eyes, the cock tight in his throat, but Lance kept sucking. Zack just boomed out a laugh “I fucking knew it, weird that I’d wanted you to fuck me when we met” His speed returning to his thrusts “Never thought seeing you choke on my dick would of been the better option” With that he pulled out, Lance gasping for air. Zack’s fat cock swung for a second before rising up to slap at his six pack. Lacne’s hands were still holding onto Zack’s huge thighs. Zack pulled him to his feet. Happy to have Lance at chest level, he bounced his pecs in quick succession. Zack caught the growing bulge in Lance’s boxer shorts and smiled. He pushed Lance towards the beds, and gave his perky ass a slap that probably stung. “Pick a bed, I want to dump this load in your ass” he ordered.
  13. EcchiMultiverse

    Marvelous Man - Chapter 29

    (Apologies. Computer is broken, and my chromebook only works. But it doesn't factor in formatting for some reason. Please go to this link for a better format: https://drive.google.com/open?id=1R8WWx8MvIxRU8nSxn7mZH-uN57X-uUMQPnXDH8NsHvY) SPECIAL THANKS TO MY PATRONS: SPECTRI Chapter 29: Second Win(d) The mighty muscles in Marvelous Man’s thighs bulged with godly power. Pushing off, the white bone disk beneath him shattered from the super jump. The inspiration god flew towards the Seraphim at such an incredible speed that he was already halfway there! As he soared, his illuminated body left behind a large trail of a multi-colored aurora. It looked as if he was painting the northern lights into the blackness. Marvelous Man’s eyes flicked up at a large object charging towards him. It was the wheeled underling, Throne. It spun with ferocity in front of the musclebound superhero; attempting to intercept him. The inspiration god did not hesitate to confront the minion. Switching his focus to the white wheel, an image immediately popped into the hulking bodybuilder’s head. It was an animation of a mannequin attacking a giant wheel. Marvelous Man did not question the thought and immediately implemented what he saw in his mind. The musclebound superhero used his flight power to flip himself forward. Right when his head and front half faced up, Marvelous Man extended his legs to point at the Throne and crossed his muscular arms over his massive pectorals. The hulking bodybuilder then opened his meaty legs at a wide angle, while he controlled his flight power to twirl his titanic body at a blurring, counterclockwise rotation. Marvelous Man looked like a human blender; his lower body acting like blades. At the point of physical confrontation between the inspiration god and the Throne, Marvelous Man’s legs were the first to strike. His heels caught both sides of the Throne’s rim; with one pinning against the top and the other at the bottom. The bone wheel’s movements were immediately halted, and its body now became trapped in the tornado-like spin. Marvelous Man bent his knees; pulling in the enemy closer with his feet acting like the claw of a crane game. The hulking bodybuilder maneuvered the Throne against the heavy bulge in his bikini, while he slithered his thick legs in a tight constriction through the wheel’s spokes and around the rim. Using his flight power, his rotation came to an instant stop. Everything performed perfectly as the inspiration god imagined, and it was time to execute his killing blow. Reaching up to his head, Marvelous Man grabbed his golden wreath. The musclebound superhero’s desire to cut was now absolute, and he slashed at the captured Throne with his laurel. The speed of his strike was like a master samurai; swift without hint of hesitation and incomprehensible to the normal eye of when the blade hit. As his arm swiped to the other side of his body, Marvelous Man released his golden wreath to extend the attack into a combo strike. The golden projectile flew away from the two combatants before changing its direction. It curved back towards the fighters; spinning like a furious buzzsaw. Boosted by Marvelous Man’s super strength, the weaponized laurel returned back in less than a second. The golden weapon sliced through the Throne’s center; the focus point where the wheel’s bird legged-shaped spokes clasped onto each other. Sawing through with no sign of delay, the spinning laurel repeated the same process. It zoomed forward for a moment and then swerved back at the Throne. The spinning projectile targeted the back of the angelic rim and sliced through effortlessly. The inspiration god pulled back his arm and punched with all his might. He battled cried, “RAH!!!” With the major points that held the Throne together now severed, the top half of the white wheel slid off from powerful punch and flew off into the whisping blackness. Marvelous Man released his legged clamp over the bottom half of the Throne and continued onward. “Such wonder!” cheered Alden. Marvelous Man looked to his right and shouted, “AH!” Gliding next to him was the ancient king, Alden. The musclebound superhero had forgotten about the spirit; causing his eyes to bulge in surprise upon spotting Alden. He then saw the ancient king point forward. “Sheeth your nerves, for the next trial is upon us!” declared Alden. Marvelous Man turned his attention back to the Seraphim and could see it readying the next strike. The bone angel flapped its sharp, outer wings; releasing a flurry of its deadly, white feathers. The feathers aimed themselves towards Marvelous and shot towards him. In mid-flight, the feathers expanded into the shape of poles. Wanting to avoid the same outcome Marvelous Man first encountered with the rocket missile-sized poles, he dove down. Marvelous Man moved downward but slightly angled himself towards the Seraphim to make some distance progression. The barrage of poles flew overhead; completely missing the hulking bodybuilder. Seconds ticked by before Marvelous Man heard the many whistlings of the bone projectiles completely pass over. The inspiration god changed his trajectory and aimed back up towards the Seraphim. Marvelous Man then saw the Seraphim flap its sharp, outer wings again. The musclebound superhero was prepared for abrupt evasive maneuvers, but he noticed the feathers reacting differently this time. Instead of shooting off in one heavy stream, the feathers transformed and torpedoed off in a widespread attack. There was no area to retreat towards for dodging the attack, nor an object to hide behind. Marvelous Man would have no choice but to endure the wide salvo. The hulking bodybuilder immediately halted his flight. Curling up into a ball, Marvelous Man placed his large hands over the back of his head and neck in an effort to minimize damage. He was aware that his new form would immediately heal him, but he would rather take the less painful route against an unavoidable attack. The wide onslaught of the bone poles had reached him. Marvelous Man could feel the assault raining down on his back, hands, and part of his head; painful for teeth gritting but not enough to elicit a scream. The inspiration god was unsure, but it seemed like his body had gained an increased durability on top of rapid regeneration. Not a bone in him was breaking or even dislocating. Seconds later, the wide strike had ended. Marvelous Man looked over himself and noticed no bruises or lasting damage on himself. He then glanced up and saw that the Seraphim’s attack had slightly undone his progress. The inspiration god spotted his aurora trail in front of him and came to a fast conclusion that he had been thrown back by the massive assault. Marvelous Man realized being able to take a hit would not be enough to reach the Seraphim and save Digz. He would have to use his creativity to gain any sort of headway. Tracing the glass string from his wrist back towards Alden, the inspiration god looked up. He could see the spirit staring back at him with eyes full of anticipation, and an idea sprouted in his head. He called out, “Hey, King Alden! Can’t you summon your guardians to help me out? Could you please get them to distract Digz?” Alden’s eyes widened in realization. He then turned to the Seraphim and pointed his ghostly finger at the angelic monster. “Ah, yes! How careless of me!” announced the king, “To arms, my guardians!” The black essence heeded to the spirit’s call and drifted towards him. The whisping blackness then collected in front of him; swirling into four different masses. Immediately dispersing after forming, four figures were revealed. The electric tribesman, Zareb, with his magical axes. The vengeful hunter and the Skeleton Lord’s right hand man, Itzcóatl; armed with a bow. A white horse with a beautiful mane. There was also an armored knight that wielded an elegant glaive polearm. Alden commanded, “Go forth, my guardians! Crack the shell my imp hides within!” Itzcóatl drew back an arrow on his bow. “Gladly, master! I always wanted to slay that annoying bird,” he replied. All three Skeleton Lord Guardians and the horse charged forward. Even though none of them had flight abilities, according to Marvelous Man’s memory, they were able to fly through the essence-contaminated air at speeds faster than the inspiration god. They all screamed and neighed their war cries; making their statement that they were giving it their all. Marvelous Man felt hopeful about the situation; things were finally turning around. As the guardians and steed were within striking distance, they held out their weapons and proceeded to slash, shoot, and stomp. They all immediately disintegrated back into black essence. Alden confessed, “...Huh...whoops. I forgot that their souls are still tethered to Digz’s. Many pardons. That one is on me.” Marvelous Man’s mouth gaped for a moment at the whiplash of events before he snapped back to the task at hand. The musclebound superhero flew forward; leaving behind his aurora trail. He had managed to gain back the distance he had lost and was already halfway to the Seraphim. The sharp feathers on the Seraphim’s outer wings vibrated, and Marvelous Man was aware of what was to come next. The white feathers extended, while it simultaneously thickened to morph durable fists on its ends. The fist-shaped bone feathers launched volleys of themselves at the hulking bodybuilder like streams of missiles. Another idea popped into the inspiration god’s head with the same mannequin doing a maneuver one would realistically deem as idiotic. There was nothing else Marvelous Man could think of in the seconds the bone fists were about to reach him. The weird thoughts from his new form did not fail him the first time, he hoped what he had was not a beginner’s luck. He charged toward the onslaught coming towards him. Just as the missile punches were about to reach him, Marvelous Man pulled up slightly and performed a backflip. The thrust of his action lifted the hulking bodybuilder over the violent volley with just barely a thumbtack length between the two. With the dodging successful and the backflip coming to a full rotation, the musclebound superhero landed with both feet on top of the feather. Marvelous Man had his feet positioned like a surfer, and he gave a slight laugh at the absurdity of what he had done. Activating his flight power for propulsion, the inspiration god sped down the bone feather’s length like a skateboarder grinding down a stairway rail...But in his mind, it was more like a spiky, blue character in a video game he used to play. More fist-shaped feathers launched at Marvelous Man. The musclebound superhero held up his beefy arms; relaxed and ready to fight. At the point of confrontation, Marvelous Man began to parry and swat away the punches by using the defensive martial arts, Aikido. He continued moving forward unhindered, as his bulky arms waved about like water. The fists then adapted to the situation by striking together in pairs of three. The power and size was beginning to overwhelm the inspiration god’s fighting style, but he had one last trick left. Manipulating his flight power, Marvelous Man strafed to the right while continuing forward propulsion. He began moving in a corkscrew motion down the feather’s length with both feet still planted on top; leaving behind a spiral aurora trail that wrapped around the bone feather. He was so close now! Only one-third of distance left to go before reaching the Seraphim! The Seraphim launched the rest of its fist-shaped feathers simultaneously at Marvelous Man. His eyes bulged at the unavoidable attack and held his arms over his face; bracing for the inevitable impact. The white punches collided into him and forced him back. Through the mass of fists, the musclebound superhero saw the Seraphim zooming farther away from him. As the white feathers reached the end of their strike zone, they halted their pushing. Marvelous Man was flung back by the finished attack and immediately tried to counter the overwhelming kinetic force by activating his flight power. His thrown trajectory slowly stabilized until his flight power managed to bring himself to a full stop seconds later. The murder of puttis that had flown in a circle like vultures dived down to Marvelous Man. They began to peck at the hulking bodybuilder with their crow-shaped skull heads; unable to pierce him but were capable of annoying him. The musclebound superhero then swatted a few away and caused the rest to retreat. The inspiration god’s frustration grew, as he saw he was sent back to where he started. Ideas continually poured into his mind, but they all would have the same result...Except for one. Marvelous Man looked up at Alden. “King Alden! I need you trap Digz in a memory. His memory! Anything you can think of. Can you do it?” he requested. The ancient king nodded, “I shall try.” Alden waved his hand up at the smoky blackness that encased the ceiling of the pocket dimension. The essence reacted to the gesture and swirled before becoming flat. The manipulated essence had a curved shape; similar to a planetarium’s interior ceiling. The voice of a small boy then echoed it. “I wish to help my father move the dead bodies to their graves,” he said. One of the puttis exclaimed, “Kenelm?!” A line of white light appeared on the center of the curved ceiling. It then expanded until it encompassed the rest of the flat ceiling. Light showered the entire area for a few seconds before dimming down. Marvelous Man could see the light now adjusting to an image of different colors and shapes. The image seemed to be interior of a wooden architecture with little room. Sunlight cascaded through a window on the left and an open doorway on the right. In front of the image was a young boy, who looked no older than twelve, staring back. He was dirty from head to toe and wore ragged peasant clothing that looked to be from the medieval ages. The boy had blond hair and blue eyes that were shaded to a nearly silver hue. He smiled an innocent grin of excitement; exposing a missing tooth amongst the rows. It became obvious to Marvelous Man that this memory was being portrayed through the past Digz’s eyes. “Wow! It really worked! My very own imp!” shouted the boy. The boy bounced on his toes and giggled for a moment before his eyes widened in realization. He stood up straight; trying to appear authoritative. He pointed at himself, “Oh, right! My name’s Kenelm. I’m your master. And you’re my imp...ummm...What should your name be...ummm…” “What kind of imp are you?” he inquired. A putti amongst its group spoke up, “I’m a bone imp.” Marvelous Man looked at the puttis and realized that they were responding to the image. The inspiration god then remembered the name Digz was sensitive to, Kenelm. If the boy’s name is Kenelm, then the young one was most likely the familiar’s first master! It seemed Alden was successful in not only playing back a memory of the bone imp’s but also entrancing the lesser monsters to quote whatever Digz had said in the past. And if that were the case, then the Seraphim should trapped in the memory as well. The musclebound superhero flew towards the Seraphim, as the image above continued to play Digz’s earliest memory. Kenelm tapped his cheek, “Ummmm...then...I’ll call you Digz! Cause you’ll help us dig graves and stuff! My father is the groundskeeper for a graveyard, and I made you to help him!” As Marvelous Man covered a fourth of a distance towards the Seraphim, the memory ended. The image in the curved ceiling faded into black, and the bone creatures awakened from the enthralling memory. The eldritch angel flapped its sharp, outer wings; releasing its usual blast of feathers. Instead of flying forward this time, the white feathers shattered to piece itself together into different creatures. Groups of thrones emerged from the assembly as well as several murders of puttis. Upon formation, the angelic monsters charged at the inspiration god. Marvelous Man immediately called out to Alden. “I need another memory! Quick!” he shouted. The black ceiling became bright again; projecting a memory from the bone imp’s past. It was the same small house Digz was birthed in, but the perspective of the past Digz was now entering the home. At the same moment the memory displayed the setting, the Seraphim’s underlings began to show hesitation in their movements. Marvelous Man was able to easily sidestep from the angelic monsters, as they became entranced to the memory. The bone lackeys then moved in such drunken motions that the hulking bodybuilder barely had to move away from the sluggish attacks. A putti spoke up, “Kenelm? Are you in here?” “Yeah, I’m here,” replied Kenelm, “Do you need something?” Digz’s vision turned to his left upon entering the house and saw his master. The young boy appeared to be a year older and was sitting in a chair. Kenelm was reading through a book within the rays of sunlight that peered through the open windows. The putti stated, “I’ve finished putting the last of the bodies to their final resting place. Your father wants you to go to the village and purchase some bread.” “Sure. In a minute. I’m almost done with this section,” said the young witch. During the playback of the memory, the inspiration god took advantage of the hypnotizing situation. Marvelous Man flew through the crowd of lesser angels; zipping about them effortlessly. None of the bone monsters were able to touch the hulking bodybuilder that soared close to them. The trail left behind by him looked like an aurora web that trapped the creatures. In seconds, the musclebound superhero arrived on the other side of the angelic mob. The Seraphim was now slightly closer to him, but Marvelous Man had to take care of one thing before he could go any further. Kenelm continued, “Magic is so amazing. Once I graduate from my apprenticeship with our neighbor witch, I’ll be able to help out father even more than ever! Maybe I could help out the village too and make us lots of money!” The putti hummed. “Maybe. But I think I’m more than enough to help your father and bring in some coin. Besides, I think he just wants you to keep running the grave business. You don’t have to help everyone just cause you can do a little magic, you know,” he remarked. Kenelm looked down at Digz, “Yeah, but I don’t help because I have to. I help cause I want to. And seeing all those dead bodies we put to rest makes me wonder...Did they have a happy life? Or at least a happy end? If I can, I’d like to help out any way I can to make sure their life was happy and their end had meaning. Because one day...that’ll be me in the ground too...” Flipping around, Marvelous Man faced the group of monsters that attempted to chase him in a drunken sway. The musclebound superhero held up his thick hands together as if it were a gun, while the bone creatures bounced into one another. Concentrating his thoughts of cutting, the inspiration god pointed his finger gun at a Throne on the far left of the angelic swarm. It was not necessary, but it felt right to do this action and for what he was about to say. “BOOMERANG SNIPE!” he roared. A whirring noise whistled in the shadowy world for a moment before a golden projectile sliced through it and came back to saw into it several more times. Completely decimated, Marvelous Man pointed his finger gun at the next monster. Despite the magical wreathe not in his grasp, it still obeyed the inspiration god’s thoughts no matter how far away it had sailed off into the whisping blackness. The lethal laurel spun through each monster’s weak points successfully; rapidly killing off every lesser angel with its buzzsaw attacks that Marvelous Man aimed his finger gun at. In seconds, only a putti was spared. It floated aimlessly amidst a graveyard debris of its brethren. The musclebound superhero then turned back to the white Seraphim and took off. In the memory, Kenelm held out his book at Digz. The inside of the pages were scribbles of magical facts and runes that were incomprehensible to inexperienced magic users like Marvelous Man. “Oh, look at this! I found something interesting,” he grinned, “Do you remember the spell I used to create you? I noticed there’s a symbol here that limits how much of my soul I can put into you. I think if I get rid of it, I can put more of my soul into you and increase your power! Wouldn’t that be amazing?” The putti commented, “...I don’t think that’s a good idea.” As the projected memory faded to black, Marvelous Man managed to fly halfway over to his objective. The inspiration god flicked his watery eyes up at the curved ceiling and then towards the Seraphim. The giant, eldritch angel began to stir; appearing to have awakened from being entranced and now taking notice of the hulking bodybuilder. Marvelous Man then noticed its sharp, outer feathers vibrating for another punch attack. Once those feathers launched and stretched towards him, he would be sent all the way back. Starting over for a fifth time would not be acceptable, and he needed to win now by any means. “King Alden, I need you play a traumatic memory! The most saddest one you can think of!” he shouted. Alden slowly waved his hand, “My apologies, Digz. But I must.” The curved ceiling lit up with another memory; causing the Seraphim to predictably halt its movement. From the usual first-person perspective, Digz was inside the house and sitting on the edge of his master’s bed. He was busy manipulating floating skeleton hands to sew a torn cloth together. The memory showed he lacked the dexterity to complete the action with his own limbs, because his arms were white avian wings that lacked proper hands for the task. During the playback, Marvelous Man continued his journey. He hoped that this memory lasted long enough for him to reach the Seraphim. Taking a quick look back, the inspiration god spotted the last putti taking chase in a slow, dazed fashion. It seemed able to catch up to Marvelous Man but incapable of attacking. The sound of a door swinging open was immediately followed by it closing with a loud bang in the memory. Looking up, Digz’s eyes turned to the house’s door. Pinning against the closed door was his master, Kenelm; appearing slightly older this time and gasping like he had been running. The young witch’s clothes were tarnished with blood that seemed to originate around Kenelm’s stomach. The skeletal hands controlled by Digz fell onto the ground with a scattered clink. The bone imp ran up to his master. “OH MY GOSH! KENELEM, YOU’RE BLEEDING!!! WHO DID THIS TO YOU?!” screamed the putti. Kenelm gasped, “The king...just decreed all magic...illegal. Those who are...caught are...put to death. The king’s knights came and...found out about me...I got away...but...they got me good...and I don’t...feel so good.” “Um, uh, uh, um, c-come over to the bed and lie down! Y-you’ll feel better!” sputtered the putti. The young witch staggered forward in slow, small steps, while he clutched his stomach. Droplets of blood splattered onto the floor with every movement. By the third step, he lost his balance and fell forward. Digz held out feathery arms and caught Kenelm from crashing onto the wooden floor, while the putti gasped a small oomph from the catch. Kenelm wheezed, “I don’t...I don’t think a rest will help, Digz. It’s getting harder...to focus...and I feel cold...I think...I think I’m...dying.” “Wha-N-No! Please don’t say that! Please don’t say that you’re dying!” exclaimed the putti. The memory’s image became blurry; as if it were being submerged into water. Kenelm replied, “I’m sorry, but...I think I am...I don’t want to...but I think I am. And when I die...so will you.” The putti remained silent as Kenelm’s gasping slowly died down. Seconds after fully catching his breath, the young witch spoke up. “Digz, help me get to the middle, please.” he said. The putti whimpered, “O-Okay…” Marvelous Man was getting closer to the Seraphim. He only needed a few more minutes before he was within reaching distance. As the inspiration god flew, he kept his face focused on the eldritch angel but could hear everything the memory and putti said. His heart became torn; wanting to face the unfolding tragedy yet needing to press on to complete his personal mission. Marvelous Man wished he could jump right into the memory and save the two...but he was well aware that such a feat was impossible. The memory’s perspective rotated back towards facing the center of the house. Through the watery vision, image slowly drifted to the center while stopping every few seconds. As they got closer and were about to pass the post of young witch’s bed, Kenelm spoke up again. “Put me down by the bed,” he commanded, “There’s something we need to do.” The bone imp obeyed and set the young witch down; propping the boy’s back against the bed’s post. Digz then brought up his white feather arms to wipe away the water vision and managed to make most of the memory’s image to become clear again. As this happened, Marvelous Man lost the will to keep looking forward. He just had to see what happened. The musclebound superhero struggled to peek over his muscled shoulder and stare at the memory, while he continued towards the Seraphim. “I need you to help me with one last spell,” he said. Holding out his left hand, it then began to glow with mana. Kenelm traced a small circle that immediately turned into a magic circle with runic symbols inside and another circle beneath the symbols. The young witch stretched his fingers outwards for a moment; causing the magical seal to enlarge to the size of a hula hoop. Waving his left hand down to the center floor next to himself, the magic circle followed and hovered above the wooden floor. He mumbled, “Perush.” The magic seal then embedded into the planks and instantly disappeared right after. Smoke drifted up from the sizzled, wooden floor, as the ground was now scorched with the same design as the magical circle. “Spices and herbs were only needed to make your body, so I don’t think we need that. Digz, I need you to stand in the middle circle,” he muttered. The image moved towards the inner circle of the magic seal before turning around to face Kenelm. The putti replied, “Okay. Is this some sort of revenge spell or curse?” The young witch looked away. “Oh...I guess I should’ve done that instead. It’s a spell I always wanted to try, cause I changed some things,” he remarked. Digz’s eyes looked down at the magic circle; staring and rotating about to look at all the symbols. He then pointed his feathery arm and looked up at Kenelm. The putti mentioned, “Um, Kenelm? Are you sure this’ll work? There’s a lot of gaps where the symbols should probably be...Hold on, a second ago, you said something about spices and herbs were only needed to make my body. Why would you say something like that?” The putti paused for a moment, as Kenelm’s eyes became watery. “Wait, is this...the spell that made me? I remember you saying something a while back about removing some symbols and...No...No, Kenelm, you can’t! Please! You’ll die if you give me the rest of your soul!” screamed the putti. Marvelous Man knew what was to come next and looked away. He returned his focus back towards the eldritch angel. Tears streamed down Kenelm’s face, as he placed his left hand onto the pyrographed wood. The magic seal immediately lit up. He sobbed, “I don’t want to die either...But I want you to live even more! If my soul is alive, then you’ll still be alive. And if I put it in you, you should be able to live a lot longer!...A lot longer than the time I have left...” “My wish is that...you stay alive and help people...help them be happy. And also...please restore magic. It needs to be shared,” croaked Kenelm. The curved ceiling became flooded with white light before it faded to blackness; ending the memory. Throughout the entire playthrough and all the way to its conclusion, Marvelous Man gained all the ground he needed. As the Seraphim seemed to shift back into awareness, the inspiration god was only a second away from touching it. Reaching into his pocket, the musclebound superhero pullet out a paper talisman. It was the same talisman given to him by the Director and Puzzles for the purpose of separating Digz’s symbiotic merge from the Skeleton Lord. Marvelous Man now had a new purpose for it. He charged his hand holding the paper with mana, as he soared down at the Seraphim. The inspiration god roared, “POSSESSION EJECTION!!!” Marvelous Man slammed the paper onto the top of the Seraphim’s casket, as the talisman fed on his mana. Upon contact, the magical paper activated and caused cracks to appear beneath it. The fractures instantly spread throughout the Seraphim; causing the angel to have the same fragility as a vase covered in hairline cracks. The Seraphim immediately shattered into millions of white debris; echoing the sound of bones breaking. Marvelous Man’s eyes furiously scanned the scenery, but the blackness of the pocket dimension seemed to disguise the bone imp’s location. The spectral hand of Alden’s came into view; causing the hulking bodybuilder to briefly look up at the ancient king now floating next to him. “There!” pointed the spirit. Following Alden’s direction, Marvelous Man then spotted the corrupted imp. Digz floated motionlessly amidst the wreckage; appearing like it was underwater. The musclebound superhero wasted no time and flew towards it. Tracing a circle with the same mana-conducted hand, he filled the magic circle with thoughts of the symbols for the only spell he knew. He chanted, “Iggzel Ponsfortuna! Through the sea of reality, gather the shattered soul. Place back what once belonged and seal into a whole. I beseech the power within the one I mend to reach for salvation. DIVINE SOUL RESTORATION!!!” Marvelous Man arrived at Digz’s location and immediately grabbed hold of the imp’s shoulder at the same time he finished his incantation. The magic seal activated with a blue glow and materialized the star that was able to absorb Digz’s essence. The whisping blackness funneled into the star in the shape of a whirlpool, as the incomplete familiar started to move. The corrupted imp slowly nudged about before its body jolted in attention. Raising its feathery left arm, the nearby floating bits of bone flew towards and collected at his feathery ends. The pieces then instantly formed into a white wand, as Digz curled his feathered extremities around it. Whipping it in front of himself, the incomplete familiar aimed it at the hulking bodybuilder. “Let! Go!” shouted Digz. The wand disintegrated into black essence; causing it to flow into Marvelous Man’s star. The musclebound superhero noticed the ghostly hand of Alden stretched out from his left side. Digz’s body seized from further movement. The corrupted imp blurted, “A-Alden?!” The ancient king gave a soft, sad smile. “Yes,” he said, “But it is time for you to stop. Let us help you.” Alden turned to Marvelous Man, “Marvelous Man, please hurry. I can feel myself drifting back, and I will not be able to provide assistance again if you fail this opportunity.” The inspiration god was aware of the situation, but he was unsure of what to do. He was pouring the same extreme amount of mana into the spell as he did last time. All he could do was wait and hope that this small circle would channel the blackness in this dimension into the tiny star seated in the center of the magical seal… A thought came over him. He had the unlimited energy to pour as much mana into a spell just like the spellcasters he supercharged for maintaining the magic dome over the ghetto. Perhaps it was not the energy needed to power spell, but the size of the spell. His thoughts then immediately recalled what the musclebound superhero had done a minute ago. During his flight towards the Seraphim, he peeked over his shoulder to watch the dying Kenelm enact a spell. Marvelous Man threw his spellcasting hand upwards while continuing to feed his mana into it. The magical circle and its star followed the motion and shot up in a curved arc. As it soared higher, the inspiration god’s aurora aura stretched out and seeped into the circle’s rim. The musclebound superhero stretched his mana-charged hand as wide as he could and hoped this would work. The magic seal reacted to the gesture and expanded; the symbols and circle width growing wider. The magical circle continued to grow until it completely encompassed the curved, black ceiling. The color of the magic seal shifted from its usual blue to the radiant ever-changing colored spectrum of Marvelous Man’s aurora. The tiny star within the spell became augmented by this effect; shining with greater intensity and enlarging to the size of a giant beach ball. The tornado effect that funnelled into the star dispersed; stillness existing in the space for only a second. The magic seal then emitted a soft hum that gave off the tone of something nearly incomprehensible that is celestial, benevolent, and...inspirational. It sounded similar to a glass harmonica in Marvelous Man’s perspective; a long, glass instrument ribbed to elicit soft sounds when given a wet touch. While the hulking bodybuilder continued to stare at the magic circle, it seemed as if the spell had become supercharged now that it was absorbing an even greater amount of unlimited mana. It was like...the spell had evolved and became a god itself. A black fleck of something wafted into the hulking bodybuilder’s vision. Then he saw a couple more float up. It was hard to determine the shape, as they seemed to resemble natural objects the would tussle into the wind. Cherry blossoms, snowflakes, leaves; each of the flakes appeared to mirror one of those three. Each passing second, more and more of the flakes fluttered up towards the bright star. It was a wondrous sight to behold, but Marvelous Man needed to see where they were originating from. Looking down, the inspiration god spotted a hole at the bottom of the pocket dimension. Sunlight peered through the opening like a focused laser. The hole then began to expand; breaking down the whisping essence and compressing them into shapes of snowflakes, petals, and leaves. As the amount of black flakes drifting up to the spell’s star increased, so did the hole’s speed of breaking down the smokey world. It was as if the spell was now uprooting the whole scenery rather than sucking it in bit by bit. The bottom of the pocket dimension completely dissolved within seconds and revealed the bottom half of a human skeleton that appeared to be standing in a cityscape. As Marvelous Man stared, he was interrupted by the spirit’s comment. “This...this is no spell. Not a wonder like this,” gasped Alden, “With such power, could this be, a miracle?” Marvelous Man looked back up at the ancient king next to him and could not seem to find the words to reply. The decay of the artificial world had reached rapid acceleration, as the entropous hole had now reached the sides. The three were practically bathed in the mass ascension of the flakes, which nearly veiled Digz and Alden from his sight for a few seconds. As the breakdown reached the upper sphere, the conversion of flakes ceased. The spell seemed to alter its absorption, since there was no longer a large mass to dissolve. The whisping essence hanging above the magical circle then drained into the star like a sponge absorbing a small puddle. With nothing left to obscure their surroundings, the blue sky revealed itself through the openings of the skeletal human torso. Marvelous Man looked around him and noticed two things. They were now floating in Skyway City’s inner city. The area appeared to be close to the Barticle Troy Mall, and the scenery showed signs of intense damage. Buildings smashed, cars on fire, and streets clawed into gapes; smoke rose from the destruction. The hulking bodybuilder spotted superheroes and police officers amidst the carnage, but he was so high up that they looked like ants. Marvelous Man then saw a couple of them were in flight at his altitude; floating a cautious distance from where the musclebound superhero hovered. The other thing he noticed was that the human-shaped, giant skeleton was not moving. It seemed to be stuck in mid-stance with its arm pulled back to ready a catastrophic swipe. It occured to Marvelous Man that he was too late to stop Digz causing disaster to the city, but at least he halted any further destruction the giant skeleton was about to commit. The magical circle then bellowed a deep, resounding ring that sounded like an old church bell. The echo nearly reached the decibel of deafening and vibrated through Marvelous Man’s overly-muscled body. It felt powerful but it was more of a comfort than domination. His ears did not feel hurt, and his soul almost seemed to...sing with that single ring. After the spell’s chime died down, a loud, bone-breaking crack reverberated around the inspiration god. A large fracture traveled throughout the giant skeleton’s body with smaller cracks branching out from the fracture. The cracks interconnected with one another to create an unquantifiable amount of fragments as big as Marvelous Man. The white fragments then began to shiver; as if it were alive and trying to break away from the gigantic skeletal mass. Marvelous Man spotted a bone fragment above him successfully free itself. The fragment immediately transformed into Digz’s black essence for a moment before shaping itself into the form of a unicorn. The majestic steed was completely black, and its mane danced like a ribbon in the air. The mystic equine stood on its hind legs for a moment, while it whinnied. Landing back on all fours, the unicorn took off into the air with a light gallop. The black creature did not fall, but it instead seemed to be running on an invisible staircase. It galloped on the air in a circular direction and began to climb up towards the magical circle’s star. The inspiration god then noticed a small amount of other fragments free themselves, transform, and follow after the first black unicorn. At the same time, the fragments at the top of the humongous skeleton transformed and stampeded down towards the star. The rate of black unicorns birthing themselves and following after its team steadily increased until every part of the skeleton, including its inner layers, charged into the star. Marvelous Man was dazzled by the spell’s ability to break down the entire monster and absorb it in a beautiful fashion. It truly was a miracle for a spell to go beyond its programming. Right after the last unicorn entered into the star, seconds ticked by with nothing happening. Marvelous Man grew worried, as he stared down at the dazed Digz. The spell still needed the last of Kenelm’s soul to completely heal the corrupted imp. And the more time that went by, the more the other superheroes and police officers would gain the courage to close in and kill Digz. The inspiration god stared up at the magic seal, “Come on...come on…” He then realized that since Digz’s original master died centuries ago in another country, it would take longer to gather particles of that soul than it was to gather the black essence. It is unknown as to where they currently are, or what they are being pulled from. Even if the spell were bigger, it would probably still need time to find it. The incomplete familiar snapped back at attention and began to struggle against Marvelous Man’s grip. “No! Let go! I’m not going to die! N-Not like this!” screamed Digz. The magical circle emitted a soft hum, as Marvelous Man tried to keep a steady grasp on the corrupted imp. The hum resembled the calm vibrations of a Tibetan singing bowl; a metal bowl that provides a pleasing sound upon brushing the rim. For a moment, it seemed to calm Digz into nudging against the hulking bodybuilder’s hold. Alden spoke up, “I understand...I’m ready.” Marvelous Man looked over at Alden and elicited a small gasp. The ancient king was staring up at the star and began to dissolve with small pieces slowly breaking off of him. The bits of the spirit transformed into little balls of light that gave off a comforting glow similar to fireflies. The inspiration god traced the balls of light traveling up and then entering into the star. Marvelous Man snapped his gaze back at Alden, as his eyes widened in realization. The neverending tears that flowed down his face was now of sadness rather than overly emotional inspiration. “No...N-No! Not you! You can’t be the one to fix Digz! Don’t sacrifice yourself! Not after I just saved you!” he exclaimed. Alden gave a small smile, “Marvelous Man. I know that my otherworldly destination is not a good place. It does not take a seer to know that.” “...That is why I will do this. I can still do one last good deed before my oblivion, and that is to answer this spell’s call. I must at least try to restore some amount of my kingly honor. So please, let me have this. I do not need salvation. Instead, give me redemption,” he continued. The inspiration god gritted his teeth; trying to maintain a mask of composure. It felt like he was failing all over again...But...this time...he could actually save a life. There was no way Marvelous Man can resurrect Alden, and it made sense to use the ancient king. But...it still felt like failing. He tried to speak up, but his throat felt dry and inflamed. The hulking bodybuilder choked, “...Alright...” Alden bowed. “I am forever in your gratitude. Thank you,” he said. The spirit floated over to Digz. The incomplete familiar immediately stopped moving and seemed to stare at the ancient king, as Alden stood in front of it. He spoke gently, “Very soon, you’ll feel better, Digz. I promise. I will become part of you and will be with you forever. But before I do, three promises you must keep.” “The first is that you must keep living. Do not waste this second chance at life, because you will now be free of this pain and anger you burden yourself with. The second is that you will try to find happiness while making amends for the tragedies we caused. There will be plenty of time to right the wrongs, but never turn down the opportunities of being alive,” rambled Alden. “And third,” commanded the ancient king, “Do something nice for Marvelous Man.” Immediately after, Alden completely disintegrated into little orbs of light. The small spheres floated up into the spell’s star and was absorbed into the radiating mass. As the last ball of light entered the star, Marvelous Man noticed Digz beginning to transform. The black essence seeping out of Digz as well as his entire, broken body compressed into one long, black ribbon. The silk ribbon fluttered about in Marvelous Man’s hand; still trying to be free. Staring at the black ribbon in his grip, the inspiration god was unable to fathom why Digz and the essence kept transforming into objects that had nothing in common with each other. But he knew there was no time to dwell on that, and he knew what he had to do next. Marvelous Man released the ribbon. The black ribbon flew up into the air; dancing in swirls. It’s silky sheen shined against the sun, as it climbed higher and closer to the magical circle’s star. Upon it reaching and passing into the star, the ball of light pulsed. A halo of light rippled from the star; shattering the magic seal in the process. The bright ring continued to travel outward, as it slowly faded into nothingness. Right as the halo disappeared, the star began a slow descent. Marvelous Man then spotted something else happening to the bright sphere. It was breaking apart. From atop the star, the brightness hardened and broke off into tiny, glass-like fragments. Each piece of the falling light became bigger, as the star’s structure continued to fall apart. With the top layer broken off, the inspiration god spotted avian-like feet poking out. The shattering continued until there was nothing left; revealing a small being in a black dress. The being seemed to have white, feathery arms poking out of the sleeveless dress. Marvelous Man was unable to see who the being was, because its face was being obscured by the dress’ black hood. But more than anything, he was sure it was none other than Digz. Marvelous Man held out his arms, as the being’s slow descent drifted closer to him. The being then landed in his arms; its size no larger than a small child or imp. The hulking bodybuilder drew back the dress’ black hood, as he nestled it gently close to his bulky chest. It was a white imp that had three horns atop his head. The animal shape it resembled was a crow with a cute beak, and there was a red ribbon bow tied around the neck of the dress. The imp looked adorable in Marvelous Man’s eyes. This was Digz’s true form. Digz’s eyes slowly opened; revealing crimson red irises. The bone imp stared up at Marvelous Man’s weeping face for a moment before gazing at the scenery around him. The two said nothing, as Digz slowly turned his head back to facing the inspiration god. The bone imp spoke up, “...That wasn’t a long nightmare I dreamed?” Marvelous Man looked into the imp’s red eyes. It begged him to say no; to not put any of the guilt on the poor familiar. The musclebound hero did not want to hurt Digz, because the bone imp had been through so much. And now that the familiar was of sound mind...it felt cruel to deny Digz of any innocence. “It wasn’t,” he answered. The light in Digz’s eyes was crushed, as they widened in disbelief. His eyes became watery, and the hiccup of a soft sob like a child escaped his beak. Grabbing Marvelous Man’s black jacket, he stared up at the inspiration god. Streams of tears rapidly rolled down his face. He cried, “I’m sorry! I’m sorry! I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’msorryI’msorry!” The bone imp continued repeating the words through his sobs and rising every octave. Realization of the terrible things he had committed was reflected through his tears. Like a child’s uncontrollable cry, snot leaked from his beak’s nostrils. As he reached the point of screaming, Digz buried his face into Marvelous Man’s chest. “I’M SORRY!!!” he wailed. Marvelous Man hugged Digz.
  14. 789

    A gift to remember

    Ok, so, first story…. I’ve been thinking about writing one of my own for a while but haven’t had the guts to do it until now. I apologize if there are errors in syntaxes, at school teachers don’t really specialize on cursing or sexual interaction. _______________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ Part 1 Well, it all first started pretty simple, when you think about it, most things usually do. First things first, name´s Christian, Chris for friends (if any). I’m a med student, top student but average in other aspects: 5’9’’, not athletic but not slim, hairy and I love it, and…. gay. However, schedules don’t really help my love life, nor my physique. That’s really frustrating since I’m attracted to muscular guys, but an average guy doesn’t attract much attention. I do get an occasional hook up, usually guys who are into hairy guys, but not anyone I yearn for. Then came one fateful afternoon. I got a call from an old friend. I was actually taken aback at first, and really tempted not to answer at first. You see, Jim, who I had once considered my best friend, hadn’t called me for at least 5 years. So, I was really surprised to hear his voice when I picked up the phone: -Hey Chris! What’s up man! -Well, life goes on you know? But I doubt you can notice that… -Come on, I know I’ve been a bad friend… -You can say that again -Jeez, I forget how ironic you can be when you’re mad. -Jim, anything else you wanna talk about besides my sarcasm? It’s already annoying having you talking to me as if it was yesterday when we last saw each other, but, it’s been 5 years. Five fucking years Jim! Where were you when I needed you the most?! -Easy man, I know I deserve this and more… -Really? -Let me talk, just as you tell other people -Fine – I hate when I’m stuck with my own morality – What do you want? -As I was saying before Mr. Resentful interrupted me, don’t say a word Chris –damn, he’s still got that ability to know when I will protest even before I try–, I know I’ve probably been the worst of friends. And I wanna make it up to you, or at least try. -Go on… -I know you’re a fan from Scheherazade’s stories. So, when I travelled to the Middle East… -You didn´t even leave the country! Filming a documentary in a Moorish building doesn’t count… -Shut up and listen man, you’ll make me loose the point. As I was saying before I was rudely interrupted -he said this with a playful smirk while I could only turn my eyes on him-, in my journey I found a picturesque scenery for my film. As I was about to enter a local café, my attention was drawn to an old woman who was selling junk in the street. At first, I thought it would be the classical useless stuff and when I was about to leave, the old woman asked me: -Looking for something in particular young man? -Not really, I’m just filming here, and all this scenery reminded me of a friend. -Oh, I see. Good friend of yours? -Him? Absolutely! Me, well I’ve neglected a little -that’s when I almost killed him with my eyes-, …fine, I’ve neglected a lot our friendship. Would you let me continue instead of enjoying this “I am totally right” moment??!! -Sorry -I said with a malicious smile. I won’t deny I was enjoying where this was going. After clearing his throat, he continued: …and when I saw you I thought you might have something my friend would like. He’s a fan of the One Thousand Nights, maybe I could find an “I’m sorry present” for him. -Are you really sorry young man? -I truly am, I know actions speak louder than words, and I’ve really been inactive. That’s my major problem, and the main reason I want to do something to make it up to him! At this point, I wouldn’t have cared if he got me something or not, his speech was heartbreaking, at least from my point of view. -Interesting. I may have something that fits him. What can you tell me about your friend? It will make it easier to find the right choice. -Well, Chris is a really nice guy. Always taking care of people and, as he says, “trying to make people see their true potential”. I don’t know how he manages that though. But, as a matter of fact he’s been hurt for that same reason several times, as people don’t appreciate him. They take him for granted, just as I did… -I’ve got to admit Chris, I told her that with a lot of remorse, but let me continue- -Have you ever read Mardrus’ version of Scheherazade? -Nope, probably Chris has. -No wonder why this place reminded you of him. Well, as a matter of fact, it is said that Mardrus’ version is actually pretty accurate, as Scheherazade did live among us a long time ago. Obviously, he made changes to the story and he never found out everything -that’s when she got out this little box-. May I present you the magic ring that once belonged Scheherazade. You won’t find this story anywhere, as only Scheherazade, in her wisdom, kept many secrets from the world. As you know, Scheherazade was a young woman who told stories every night to her king, as she wished to save the women in her kingdom, as the king married a new wife every night and executed her in the morning as a punishment for his first wife, the late queen, who had cheated on him. The detail that no one has ever talked about is this magic ring. It is said, that Scheherazade asked the magic ring for a solution to stop the executions. As a result, she acquired the knowledge to tell amazing stories and devised the well-known plan. -Wow! Does it really work? -Of course, young man. There’s a requirement though: the person who attempts to use the ring must acquire it fair and square, have a pure heart and have a strong will. If not, the ring will lose its power forever. -Incredible! That would be an awesome gift! Can it really do that? But how? -Have a strong will, think about what your heart desires and it will come true. But if it doesn’t, it was a very nice story, wasn’t it? So, if you’re interested, it would be $20.00 young man. -And that’s how I got your gift! -Ok…… I’m not really sure about it though. Besides, how are you sure it will fit? -Oh come on, you are the person with the strongest will I know. You never gave up, not after all the troubles you’ve had: mean classmates, that crazy girl that stalked you, …the loss of your parents. Come on man! At least try it on! It’s blue…. Your favorite color… That was the moment when I opened the little box he was giving me. It contained a silver ring with a blue stone, a sapphire maybe, or at least intended to be one. It had writings all over it, seemingly in Arabic. It looked nice, and I couldn’t name it, but I felt a connection to the ring. Wait a minute, a connection?! What was I thinking?! It was a weird moment, but then I tried it on. To my surprise it was the perfect size, just as if it was custom made. -See? I told you it would fit. Are you going to wish something? -The only thing I wish right now is that you and I go out and have some fun. The evening wasn’t remarkable: movies, dinner, a few beers. By the end of the night Jim had completely forgotten about the magical ring stuff. I, on the other hand, was giving it a serious thought from time to time. I’m not going to lie, as an avid reader of course I has read Mardrus’ version of the One Thousand and One Nights, or The One Thousand Nights and One Night to be more precise. It was a very interesting approach to a classic tale. But if it was true, there were a few things I had really given a thought to wish for if a chance like this would appear. I found myself arriving home thinking about this. The bright side of being an orphan is that you have all the place for yourself. Don’t get me wrong, I practically raised all by myself. Both my parents worked, so I was left alone at home after school. I learnt how to spend time by myself, even though I really cherished the time with my parents. When they both died at the accident, well, it was as if they had permanently gone to work. I do miss them, but I was already used to be alone before they died. When I arrived home, I hurried to leave all my stuff I had. Still with the ring in my hand, I went to my room in front of the full-body mirror I have. One of my biggest and wildest dreams is to be a muscular guy, a pretty muscular guy. However, I don’t want to lose control or get permanently too big I can’t go back a little. So, a while ago I had came up with a plan: if I ever got the chance to wish for something, it would be to have the power to alter my body in any way I want, as well other people’s bodies with a little bonus: I decide who gets to know a change has taken place, that is if I wish to get as big as Craig Golias I would be able to do so and everyone around me would think I had always been that big, unless I wished otherwise. With that in mind, I closed my eyes and thought: if your power is real (and I really want to believe it is) please grant my wish: to be able to change my body and anyone’s body for that matter in any way I want just by thinking it but apart from me, no one can remember the changes ever occurred, and only if I want, certain people will notice the changes. At first nothing happened, but then, there was a bright blue glow coming from the ring. I could only think: Yes! Finally! Something nice has happened! Part 2 I couldn’t believe it. There were so many things going in my mind: first of all, did I really have a strong will and a pure heart? Apparently so, as for the glow the ring gave a few moments ago, its magic had worked. Believe me, people mess up with your mind when they try to hurt you. That moment really cheered me up, I wasn’t the bastard I had been led to believe. Secondly, oh my, I can’t wait to try my powers! Where shall I begin? My first goal: be 7 feet tall. But how was I supposed to do it? The powers didn’t come with an instruction manual. Think Christian, think…. That’s it! Think! I started to think how amazing it would be to be 7ft tall, to be able to look above most people’s head. That’s when I felt it: I felt how my balance was changing and saw the floor from a higher view. And oh reality, my mirror wasn’t 7ft tall, I would miss everything! Unless… I wish the walls of my room had big mirror each covering them. A blue smoke appeared, and my wish came true. This was easy, maybe it would be useful to do other stuff…. In the meantime. Now I could see myself from every angle. Ok, let’s start. 5% fat…. Wow, so that’s why everyone at the gym said I had the shape for bodybuilding, let’s take advantage of that. But some other things first: full beard, no scars on the face, baritone voice, shoulder-length hair and more hair in the chest and in my treasure trail. By the way, full clothes on, though now my t-shirt and pants seemed small. To think I’m not half from done… Ok, let’s make it to size 48 without putting muscle, just bone structure. Now, a ten pack…. Oh yes that feels good, a brick wall. More shredded… yes, totally loving to feel the grooves between my abs. now, remain all the way long with a 30in waist. Mmmmm loose jeans…. Not for long. Bubble butt, bigger, that’s it (oh yes, I can be a total bottom) and able to take any dick but at the same time, as tight as possible. Now the front: 12in soft and 8in wide, also in a soft state, proportional when fully erect. Ops, on my way to find out which proportions will be. Focus, focus, pomegranate-size balls, able to produce a gallon of cum with orgasm. Oh my it’s getting harder to focus but I can make it. Before I completely loose it: I wish this ring fits me no matter the physical changes I go through. With that checked, where were we? Oh yes, restraining jeans. Tree trunks, so big it gets difficult to get my ankles together. All the leg muscles de….. oh yes….. defined, sartorius muscle visible, diamond cut… ugh calves Rrrrriiiippp, there go jeans. I’ll get of my shoes for this one: feet size 15. Wow, new balance, I almost fell down. Impressive, if I may say so. Well taking the whole picture it looks ridiculous: pieces of jeans hanging for their lives to two impressive tree trunks, a bubble butt with boxers that now look like a thong and a big cock begging for release. All of this attached to a skinny broad-shouldered torso. Best for last. But first things first: cock release. So much pre, I shall resist the urge to drink it… that give me an idea, but for later. Now, big pecs, bigger, that they block my view, perfect. A glass can rest over them, and my shirt’s neck is so stretched it now gives a sexy view of the shelf I now own. Back. Big, awesome back, that puts any pro bodybuilder to shame. Big lats, as wings, that force me to have a permanent 45 degree angle. Talking of which: big biceps, 24in arms for starters, with triceps resembling hooves. Big hands, long fine fingers, able to manipulate a scalpel, but also able to crush anything I want. Also, smooth fingertips but a callous palm, to be intimidating at a hand-shake but capable of caressing a lover. Rrriiipp. That’s when I lost it: so much power, so much strength, so manly, I had to cum. The best and biggest orgasm ever, it felt like a thousand of a regular orgasm and that still feels short to describe. I could only feel myself flexing and cumming. My instructions were accurate: I was cumming about a gallon after every orgasm, it took about 50 shots to finish each orgasm. What I never took in consideration was that I tend to have 4 or 5 orgasms. It was a mess, a really manly mess. That’s when I had an idea: I wish for my cum to be nutritious, for anyone who drinks cannot starve by only drinking my cum. I want it to be delicious for everyone and, at the moment I desire, my cum will act as the best aphrodisiac ever. Well, right now I have a lot of cum to drink/clean. But I can also pump it directly from the source to my mouth. It’s gonna be a long night. Imagine how awesome this is going to be when I have sex and use my new powers. I can’t wait, but I’m also hungry. Bon appetit! ________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ Well, here’s my story for the time being. Hope you guys like it and have as much fun reading it as I had writing it. I hope to continue it soon. My exams area near so I’ll try to make time for writing. It’s my first story and my first post ever in this forum. I’m a little nervous about it. Any feedback will be appreciated!
  15. One of the ideas that came to me for Storyversary. Have two other projects, collabs, I'm working on, but needed to get this out of my head first. LOL Hope you enjoy. He Who Protesteth Too Much... by F_R_Eaky "Senator Roberts! You are just a sick SICK man!" bellowed Senator Michael Santini. His little head on his small framed body turning beat red as he looked up to Senator Caleb Roberts. Senator Roberts was a pretty good looking man for being in his mid fifties. His hair was still very thick and lush, vibrant, glistening ebony with streaks and flecks of grey and silver popping through. This sat on a handsome, modelesque face with sparkling blue eyes, and despite him being an older man, enjoyed wearing a beard always only as long or as full as three day old scruff. This hawt looking face sat upon a body that rose to a decent 6' 4" height that was very broad and very thick with muscle. His waist was just starting to give, losing some of its tightness, but currently he only looked like an older style bodybuilder where the waist and abs were the same thickness as his hips. Despite its thickness those abs still poked through with quite some size and definition; he would probably develop one of those off seasoned roid guts. But he wasn't quite as large as a bodybuilder. No... more like a personal trainer, maybe up to a wrestler. Although his hands were large and thick, looking like he had lifted since birth, and his feet were large and manly, thick and long. A size 16. And all of that body covered in thick, feathery, thin hair, just as black and speckled with white and grey as his head was. The body hair covered his chest, abdominals, arms, crotch, and legs completely, but it was so thick one couldn't see the muscular definition he had. Senator Michael Santini on the other hand, was short. Around 5' 4" tall, with a midsection that been developing since he started in politics some 35 years ago. His gut was so round, Senator Roberts often wondered if he pushed Santini over, would Santini simply bounce back up like the ball his gut was. He had the build of a weeble....an oompa-loompa. .. fake orange tan, too. His hair had already gone white and was quite balding. He kept his face perfectly shaven and clean. He had spectacles that partially hid his dulling brown eyes. His large fat jowls quivered and shook whenever he was angry. And tonight he was. "I can't believe you're pushing that mother fucking, damn homo agenda again!." "Michael, I only want equality for us. We have the ability to marry I want to make sure inheritance and hospital visitations and other things hetero sexual couples are entitled to are there for us as well." "It goes against nature. NATURE! It goes against GOD! And how disgusting, you and that man-child of yours." "That's my partner, and he's not a man-child. He's thirty yea...." "He's twenty-five years younger than you. That's not right. It's sickening!" "Well, there's nothing you can do about it. We're married, living in our own house, here in D.C. We don't attend your parties out of respect to you. We don't send you our Christmas cards. Just friggin' deal with it, you decrepit, old, blow-hard!" "OLD! You and I are...." "But no one would know it, would they? You look twenty years older than you are. You hold stuff in, so much anger, another five years and you'll look like the Grim Reaper, himself!" "Well... I reached the end of my rope!" "Good. Let go and fall." "I mean it. I'm not taking any more of your people's shit?" "You know what? I think you need to calm down. Why don't you go cash in your points at 'Whores R Us' this evening?" "YOU BASTARD!" And with that Senator Santini swung his heavy briefcase right into Roberts' groin. Roberts double over in pain, only to meet the briefcase side to face, flipping back over his car's trunk lid. "Are you nuts?!" Apparently the answer was yes, for at that moment, Senator Santini pulled a knife out from his fancy walking stick and attempted to take a jab. However, with Senator Roberts shaking his car a bit, it alerted his bodyguards and they came streaming out of the miniature limo. All of them easily between the 6' 6" to 6' 10" mark, with very well developed musculature that threatened to pop off every chest button from their button up shirts. Quickly one grabbed Senator Santini's hand and wrenched it backwards, forcing the knife to drop from his hand. Santini sputtered and cursed, under the questions the body guards had inquiring if they should call the police or just dump him off by his car. "No..." said Senator Roberts very solemnly. "I, too, have had enough. Me think the man dost protest too much, and we all know what that usually means. ... ... ... I have something better in mind for him. You two, go ice his tires and rip whatever you can get a hold of under the hood. You two hold him right there." Reaching into his car, Senator grabbed something out of his briefcase that looked long, wooden, highly polished, and slightly tapered at one end. Pointing it directly at Senator Santini's crotch, Senator Roberts looked as though he swelled a little larger, became a bit brighter, and then a low whisper came out of his mouth.... "Libido organum mutare te!" There was spark of light that shot out the stick that struck Santini's crotch, made it glow, made his penis and testicles radiate warmth, and then there was nothing. Senator Santini rolled his eyes back a little bit and curled his toes in his shoes as though he were having a slight orgasm. "What.... what have you done to me?" "Let us see exactly what you're made of, Michael. You will have to walk home tonight. I will make sure no one, nothing, will pick you up. You must walk home, and as you do so, this spell will cause your, what I'm sure is a minute pecker and cheerio sized balls, to grow.... the more it grows, the more it will make you grow later, turning you into a true paragon of whatever you are. If you like women, you'll become a good looking, womanizing, younger, middle-aged man again. If you don't... .... .... Well, let's just allow the magic of the universe to do what it wills." And with that two of Roberts bodyguards carried Santini and his briefcase back to his car and let him go. As he watched Roberts' mini-limo leave the garage, Santini swore loud and long many a curse word their direction. Then looking at his car, he spat in disgust, pulled out his keys, threw his briefcase into the passenger floorboard, and then locked the car back up. He first pulled his phone out and attempted to call for help from co-workers, taxis, uber-services; but no one heard him on the other end of the phone. He tried to flag down cars, but folks just drove right by him. He attempted to board a bus and then the subways, but every time he went to sit down in a seat, he'd suddenly be standing at the stop again, while the bus or car pulled away leaving him behind. Finally he gave up and began walking home. He walked briskly, with his head held up, for he knew some of the areas around the Mall were slightly dangerous at night, but if he looked like he knew where he was going, there would be a slightly less chance he'd be attacked. There were a number of couples out taking strolls along the park and he smiled and thought to himself, "As it should be." When, after passing several couples, nothing seemed to happen to him he laughed and thought, "Bastard Roberts tried to make me think that Harry Potter kind of shit was real. Ought to get that kind of stories banned, the damage they do to our children!" Santini rounded a corner and stopped for a moment. He could hear laughter. A male laughing, followed by the sound of a loud smooch. Over and over with the smooch sound. He thought to himself, "Go get her, man. Take her and make love." There was some rustling in some trees and bushes, followed by the sound of another man's voice laughing. Santini stopped in disgust, just in time to see one man falling backwards out of the bush, being caught by the other and pulled back into his arms. They were young, in their twenties. One was very thin and lithe. The other was a little beefier. The heavier one was in a sleeveless muscle shirt, the other in tank that was nearly pulled off his torso. They embraced and kissed fully, hard, and long. Their tongues were exploring each other's oral cavities and checking their tonsils for sure. They suddenly paused and noticed Santini standing there and gasped. Then looking at his face, laughed, looked at each other, and ran down the sidewalk, holding each other's hands. Santini started to mumble something about how unnatural it was but then stopped, struck dumb. A warmth came over his crotch and suddenly he swore he felt his cock ooze out a little more from his body. "I am not getting an erection over that. I despise it!" His balls responded this time swelling just a touch larger. Santini stood there trying to keep control, but it felt as though he might blow a load. Not here.... not in public.... that's so lewd! Just then some men appeared, walking together in a group, and they had their eyes set directly on Santini. He knew they were trouble. He could tell they meant to rob him. Quickly he crossed the street and then once across began to sprint down the side walk. Over his labored breathing he could head the pounding of their footsteps running at top speed and the sound was getting louder, closer. "We just wanna talk to you, man!" "Yeah, help a brother out?" "You look like you have some extra cash you don't need." Most of the men chasing him down were taller than Senator Santini, and much younger, so it didn't take too long before they overtook him. The leader, a man of about six feet in height and around 190 pounds of muscle, dressed in a muscle t-shirt and sleeveless denim vest, with blue jeans that had a severe case of slash marks, flipped Senator Santini around by his shoulders and slammed him, backside, up against a wall. "I really hate those that run!" the gang leader bellowed in Senator Santini's face. "You're gonna stay right where I tell you or you're gonna deal with this!" And with that the young man flexed his right arm in front of Santini's face. Santini's eyes grew wide in fear, not because of the man's ample sized upper arm created by a rising bicep peak or a well formed tricep horseshoe, but because the warmth spread over his groin again and he worried what this man might do if he realized. Realization was inevitable as quickly Santini's snake began to slither out farther from his groin, and as it grew and bunched in his underpants, Santini was unable to silence the moan escaping from his lips. Looking down the leader could see Santini's package filling out a little more. "What the hell? Do I turn you on, you pervert?" The leader didn't have time to hear the answer. The quick wail of a police siren and Santini kneed the man in the groin. Santini then took off running, with a couple of the gang members still following him, others went in different directions, and the rest were detained by the police. With a part of the gang still in pursuit, Santini made his way through various garages and alleyways as well as some well travelled main streets to give the gang the slip. They were however just as keen as the Agency or the Bureau to use cell phones and pairs to keep tabs on him. He could see a pair of them spotting him again as he took off down an alley which, lucky for him, had a couple coming out of a door that was useable by one side only. He ran up past, the couple, and then caught the door behind them. Swinging around he pulled it shut and then turned to face the room he was in. It was a movie theater. "Oh gawd." Santini thought. "This could be saving or the kill." Yes, it was indeed a public place, but they could lay in wait for him outside, or worse yet, come into the theater and sit by that exit door and the seating arena's entrance. He needed to make sure no one else saw him so that they could tell the gang members he was there, in case they said they were "looking for a friend." Being a small man, he ran for the arena entrance and then ducked into a trash bin. His short and lithe frame, well, with a bit of paunch, fit just snuggly, but well, with inside the confines of the box. It worked out well as when the attendants came round, they merely peaked down the top of the garbage bag and saw it wasn't anywhere near to being one-fourth of the way through and so they let it be. Santini exhausted from running, being out of shape, old, and him coming down from the adrenaline rush, soon fell asleep. He woke up to the sound of a movie going. There was sound of breaking glass... or china, raised voices in a heated argument. Gingerly, although not quite as stealthily as he would have hoped, Senator Santini came out from his hiding place. Walking into the seating area, he peered around and above the wall he stuck close to and saw no one was in attendance for this movie's showing. Breathing a sigh of relief, before he began to walk his way home again, he though to rest in the seats for just a moment to ease the tension of his back, shoulders, and neck. "Why are you so angry with me, Ted? And how could you be with Skye?" the movie played out. "Because you left me. You said we were going to do everything together, be everywhere once we got away from our parents and half way through your sophomore year you bailed on our college, on me." "Oh lord..." thought Santini to himself. "All the places I could hide in and this one is showing the movie I wanted banned." "I needed you there, Craig. Even if we didn't stay together, I needed you. I needed your street smarts. Help me navigate coming out to family, introducing and working myself into the gay community, to see who the predators were, the one night stands, the clubs where I'd get my wallet picked clean, the places one could actually have fun, the introduction to... .... ... You left. You lost all those chances. Skyelar came in and helped me, assisted me. He taught me all the code words we use to classify ourselves into this genre or fetish, introduced me to the leather world, the drag world, the bear world, the we just look like plain ordinary men but we love ass world. And the whole time he never made an advance on me. He never thrust me into a situation that was more than I could handle or comprehend. He sat by me during my first morning hangover wipeout. You weren't here. You claimed you loved me, wanted to be with me, yet you missed out on every first. If you had just made some sort of si....." At that point in the movie Craig pulled Ted in and kissed him full and deeply. The kiss lasted for a good three to four minutes. Afterwards, Ted broke free and slapped Craig across the face and punched him on the chest. It was then the pair noticed that Skyelar was in the doorway. Senator Santini looked up in wide-eyed wonderment at the scene that was playing out and he felt something stir inside him - deep inside him. The stirring gave way to a warmth in his groin. "Oh.... no.... no.... no... not here.... NOT HERE!" The growing sensation this time nearly sent Santini flying backwards out of his chair. His hips, buttocks, and groin region raised up in the air and his pecker pushed itself out longer, thicker, than ever before while his balls inflated like a balloon on a helium tank. In a matter of seconds the bulge around Santini's crotch was very noticeable. The movie music cued dramatically as Skyelar punched Craig and then turned to grab Ted. The look was the typical "are you all right" look that is given just before the other person kisses the hero. "No. NO!" The senator burst through the exit door. Damn if the gang is still out there. He'd rather be beaten and stolen from than to watch that movie or have his cock inflated ever longer and with more girth because of it. Hobbling along, Senator Santini continued his walk towards his home. He package was ample enough it caused a little problem with his gate, especially in its balled up state. At about the half way mark from the theater to his home he crossed an intersection known for its "business." In fact the senator had frequently picked up a number of ladies here, some of them becoming favorites and regulars. In his worn out and harried state none of the ladies recognized him and so all were aggressively and openly hitting on him to take him home of the evening. The senator stammered no and pushed the ladies away, albeit politely and tried to continue his walk home. Several ladies joked about him not being a real man, man enough to handle them. That's when another figure stepped out from the shadows. It was man, who stated loudly that may he was too much man for the ladies and needed another man to handle the job. He did this while sliding up very close to the senator and then squeezing the senator's package. "Holy shit! Aren't you a blessed one! My gawd, I think I could either ride you for free or I ought to pay you." Stunned by the comment, Santini looked at the man in all his tight fitting and skin revealing clothing and realized he found the man and his body both attractive and the warming sensation hit his groin once more and the round package now bulged out as though the senator had a softball, perhaps a grapefruit, or something slightly larger, stuffed down the front of his underwear. The man of the corner looked down in absolute awe and bliss and gave Santini a wink. The senator turn and bolted, running for his house once more, although he was constantly racking himself in pain now. Finally he arrived at his house. His wife was still out for the evening at some charity function, so he quickly made his way into his study. Sitting down he poured himself a drink on the rocks, took a sip, and then proceeded to hold the glass to his groin as though cooling down his crotch rocket might help it return to normal. That's when he felt it. The warmth returned to the senator's crotch, but this time it seemed to build up specifically in his prick and then the sensation rose and spread out through his body. "Auuuuugh" He saw the tightness of his shirt around his gut loosen up a bit. He felt his feet become a little more snug in his shoes. His crotch didn't quite feel as heavy as it did a moment before. "Auuuuuugh." It happened again, this time he felt his shoulders spreading out. His arms felt as though they were filling out his sleeves a bit, like they had never ever done so in his life. "Auuuuugh." Again the pulsing and pushing with his cock shrinking? And his body seemed to stretch and grow. His shoes felt as though they had given way for just a bit, but then the leather wrapped around his foot and travelled about three-fourths of the way up his shin. "Ah-oooooooouh!" Again the inverted pulse, the cock apparently shrinking, Santini's body growing outward. His knees were pushing too far under the desk and close to hitting the drawer bottom. He felt something change with his pants. They felt tighter on him and when he moved they caused his leather desk chair to squeak in blurts and blaps that nearly sounded like farting. "Auuuuuuuuuuuuuugh!" His pants became tighter still, and shinier. The waist band wrapped itself around Santini's waist tightly and he could feel like his core was tight, taut, and strong. His arms were being pushed away by something, being lifted up and hanging out. The sleeves on his shirt were nearly form fitting and his shirt had become this billowing poets shirt with ruffley cuffs and collar. "Ah-hooooooooooooo!" Suddenly the Senator felt his hair touch his neck, no, touch his shoulders as a new goodly portion of his bangs fell down in front of his eyes. He felt his chest swell and a button fly off the poet shirt, whose sleeves filled out thicker and rounder from the senator's bulging upper arms and formidable forearms. His thighs and his ass swelled out more and caused the pants, which he knew now were leather, to stretch and tighten, form fit to his legs. While that was going on his calves were pulsing and throbbing, growing in size and density stretching the top of the leather boots he was now wearing and making the tops spread out wider and wider compared to the ankles. Meanwhile below, the front door to the house opened and in came Sylvan Santini, the senator's son. He had a college friend with him and the two giggled and laughed as they came in. "Mom? Dad?" Sylvan called out but there was no answer. No sound. No other lights on. "Perfect. Put your stuff there at the bottom of the stairs. We can take it up whenever we hear the buzz of the garage intercom go off, they won't know you're here yet and I can tell them you're already asleep so they won't argue about you staying here for a visit." "So if we're not going upstairs now to unpack, what are we going to do?" "This...." And with that Sylvan pulled his friend into the formal living room and reception area of the house and then thrust him backwards onto the couch. Sylvan was slightly like his dad, about an inch or two taller at 5' 6" with a slightly chubby body. Nowhere near as much as his dad was, but you knew he wasn't destined to be fit and trim. His mousy brown hair fell in the way of his bland and dull brown eyes as he climbed on top of his friend, Logan, who was a complete opposite of Sylvan. He was an athlete for the college the pair attended, standing 6' 8" and around 295 pounds of muscle, with a boy next door face, perfect smile, topped with a feather mop of strawberry blond hair, and his body covered in a two day, scruffy beard and light colored, feathery hair all over his body. Sylvan leaned over Logan and ran his hands up under Logan's football jersey, his fingers ruffling the feather hair and tracing the mounds and crevices of Logan's abs. He then leaned in a began to give Logan passionate and deep kisses on this lips as Sylvan's hands worked to undo Logan's waist button. "Wait!" Logan gasped. "What if we get caught? Do you want your dad to know? He's like the most anti-gay senator there is in D.C." Sylvan laughed and gave another kiss to Logan. "That's part of what makes this so arousing. The thrill of being caught by my dad. I'd so love to see his expression when he realizes his son is a...." and he did an impersonation of his father, "'...flaming pooftah!'" Meanwhile, upstairs, Senator Santini had had a few more of the pecker shrinking pulses radiate through his body. Having caught a glimpse of himself in the window reflection he bolted upright out of his chair. He couldn't believe how much higher than the desk top his hips, crotch, and buttocks were. He took a few steps and marveled at the large thud his body was making, as if he were a couple, maybe three hundred or more pounds. Looking into a standing mirror he saw how the leather pants now looked painted on, and the boots nearly did as well. The poet shirt was button popped about four buttons down and his chest spread the opening wide and down revealing to large, hairy covered slabs of muscle that were easily larger than any serving tray he had in the house and barreled more than any cask of wine located there, too. His arms no longer hung down at his sides, but almost straight out as though he were imitating the drawing of man by Leonardo DaVinci. The poet shirt only fluttered now at the frill of the collar and the cuffs, but the rest were nearly as tight as the skin tight and formed, leather pants. When he walked you didn't see a person with stick like appendages move, you saw flexing and popping, mounding muscle mass, undulating crevices, bouncing forms, and stone tightening peaks. He was a glorious behemoth of muscle that could easily take on, if not possibly dwarf Sylvan's friend, Logan downstairs. Looking confused at the style of belt that hung large and dangling off his waist and the cap upon his head, both of which were leather and highly studded, Michael Santini stop and froze when he heard the sound of giggles and moans coming from downstairs. As gracefully and quietly as a man his size could, he crept down the stairs and stopped at the bottom when he turned and beheld the spectacle that awaited him in the foyer. Logan had grabbed, with both arms one of the entrance columns, his head and back were tilted backwards and arch, an expression of pure bliss across his face. His pants and underwear were down and there was another young man going to town with his mouth upon Logan's decent, but not overly sized member. In split second of fluttering eyes, Logan perceived the presence of someone else in the foyer and gasped. This caused Sylvan to react and then feel the presence of another in the room as well. After exclaiming the word "what" to Logan, he turned his head sideways and saw a near giant sized muscle man in knee high boots, leathers, and a poet shirt standing at the bottom of the stairs. "D... Da...Dad?" Sylvan said as he looked at the face of this man, that looked like his father, but appeared much younger and much taller and broader than his dad could ever hope to be. "Sylvan?" said Michael Santini questionably, but the questions that might have come to the top were stopped as a wave of warmth spread over Michael again and an audible moan issued from his lips. Sylvan and Logan stared in wonder as they saw this man's pants inflate at the crotch and then shrink back down again in proportion as the man suddenly grew up taller, broader, thicker, and hairier than he had been just seconds before. The poet shirt developed a large black "x" across itself and then suddenly faded out of view as a chain and leather halter appeared and hugged Mr. Santini's chest, lats, and back so snuggly one thought, "If he moves, it will snap." "Whoa... Dad!" Michael Santini stammered and then bolted for the door. His footsteps thudded and echoed so loudly in the foyer one would have thought with each step he was breaking floor tile. Flinging open the door he tried to run through, only to smack his head upon the door frame, then his shoulders, chest, and lats on the door frame sides, and swear loudly. Finally realizing he needed to perform twist like dance moves, he ducked and twisted sideways at the same time and ran out of the house and into the street. He was out and out running this time. He had grown fitter, possibly slightly younger but only by a few years, if that. Still, his health however was definitely and dramatically improved. He could feel it in the way his body moved as he ran. How his lungs filled with air and released in timing with each step. However he was desperately trying not to become turned on and aroused more and more with each gait of his run. He could feel how heavy he had become, but heavy with dense, thick, and strong muscle. He felt the energy and power each and every time his foot touched the ground and then his calves and thighs helped launch him forward. He could feel the bounce and heft of his pectoral muscles as they undulated in lift and fall in gravity with the motion of his trotting body. The gait had become a swing out to go forward movement as his thighs rolled around one another due to their great circumference. His massive, bulbous upper arms that bounced as he ran, being pushed so far up and out by his flaring lats. He successfully ignored all of that, but the pull on his groin from his ballooning balls and lengthening cock proved to be too much for Mr. Santini. Once again his cock grew out slightly and then shrunk back in just a bit, producing that warm feeling that course through his body. He saw his point of view rise a little bit higher. He felt his body become a bit thicker, stronger, denser, wider, fuller. Suddenly studded arm bands appeared around the crevice created between his upper arm and his deltoids, studded leather cuffs also appeared around his wrists, while the hair on the front of his torso grew in and out thicker, furrier, and became darker losing all of its grey and white sheen to a beautiful chestnut brown. He wasn't sure where he was running to. He needed to find help. He needed to call someone. Up ahead to his right he saw the bright lights of an establishment, possibly a bar. They would have a telephone he could use. Surely the management would take pity on him and allow him to make one phone call. There was man at the front door, a fairly big man. Michael Santini was looking down at him, and now he was even more worried. Obviously he must have been pricked or given a shot of some drug by his earlier attackers as he could not possibly have this point of view, looking down on such a large....broad....uhm.....beefy.....man. "Welcome, sir! Go right on in." The bouncer at the door said enthusiastically with a lusty smile on his face. "Ah..." thought Mr. Santini. "There's a smart man who recognizes when someone is in distress." Ducking and twisting his way through the doorway, Michael suddenly felt very uncomfortable. All conversation in the place stopped and low whispers began travelling across the room. Men came up to him from every side; some to measure themselves up against him, others to place a hand on his upper arms or upon his abdomen. Cat calls and whistles soon were being heard over loud screams of dog barks and wolf howls. Michael felt his ass being firmly groped, followed by his crotch. There were men who were throwing themselves at his legs and hanging on as he tried to walk forward. He shut his eyes against all these lewd advancing men, and concentrated on getting to the bar, but secretly he was fighting the arousing sensation building in him once more - the urge to have a full erection. Finally he made it to the bar as the sea of men looked up to him and stood aside, parted as if Michael were Moses and his rod commanded all. "Hey hey, giant stud. Welcome to Flaming Shots. What'll you ha....." The bartender looked into Michael's face and realized something was quite right. "Are you okay? You look a little wobbly for some reason." "I need... .... to use your phone. I'm... .... not right.... .... something's..... wrong..." "Sure. Go to the end of the bar and I can take you to a back room where we have a phone." Michael made his way to the end of the bar, where upon the bartender guided him into a small room with a phone, and a small table. "You look kind of like you're in shock. I can make the call for you, but besides maybe the paramedics, any family you need to have called?" "NO! No ambulance. Can't be seen.... uh.... family..... No... they can't..... I..... uh.......Roberts." "Robert?" "No. Roberts. C...Ca...Caleb....Caleb Roberts." "The senator? Do you work for him?" "NO! What? I must speak with him. I NEED TO SEE HIM!" "Alright calm down. Just... have a seat right there at the table. I'll get you a glass of water and see about getting a hold of Senator Roberts." The man left to go get the glass of water, but then stopped to talk to another big bouncer that was standing at the bottom of a staircase. "Uhmmm hey, go tell Caleb we have a slight emergency down here. There's a guy, a BIG guy, who says he needs to talk to him. Looks like one of his personal body guards, but he is a bit out of it and about ready to scream for him and make a scene." The bartender then went to get the glass of water and bring it back to Michael Santini. Michael was becoming agitated, wondering when he could place the phone call to Senator Roberts, confused over why he felt the need the urge to call him. His breathing became rapid, his kept tensing and flexing his muscles. Finally he flipped the table in front of him over and bellowed for his ability to call Senator Roberts. "Now, now. It's okay, Mister...?" Mr. Santini turned his gaze and attention towards the man addressing him who had just reached the bottom of the staircase and was crossing the landing. It was Senator Roberts, in almost all of his 6' 4" muscled glory. He was wearing a Roman toga and sandals, with one pectoral exposed, as well as his thick thighs due to the toga's short, short length. His silver and grey pepper hair was semi-plastered to his forehead due to sweat. He had a riding crop in one hand and in his other he had the handle of a chain leash that hung down and travelled back up to a halter connected to a mountain of a man that was quite a bit bigger built than Senator Roberts' trainer size physique, as well as being around twenty years or so younger. Michael Santini stood there and suddenly let his jaw drop as though he were looking at the most beautiful man in the world as he uttered one word. "Caleb?" And then his gaze traveled up the chain to the man behind Senator Roberts and a look of disgust came across Michael's face and once again he said Senator Roberts' first name but this time with a bit of shock and disgust. Then suddenly a deep, lusty moan escaped from Michael's throat and his crotch inflated and inflated and inflated some more and then shrunk back just a little. His body began to rise higher, and push out wider and thicker than ever before. He was definitely hitting the medical legal definition of being a giant and a giant bodybuilder, extreme bodybuilder, at that. Within moments the arm bands that had just recently appeared snapped and flew off of him. His nipples grew hard, the crevices cut in deeper as his muscles got larger and tighter. Slithering pythons of veins rose to the top of his skin and traversed the peaks and valleys of every muscle belly on his body. The leather cuffs at his wrists snapped and tore leaving mere threads to hold themselves together. His leather pants shimmered and suddenly their crotch and ass section disappeared and they became a pair of leather chaps that could barely contain the massive thighs and calves of Mr. Michael Santini. Michael's prick then fell hanging so long and thick, like nearly three fourths the way down his thigh and then began to rise up and up into a massive, pulsing, vein covered, flesh toned, iron rod. Suddenly bursting into the room Sylvan and Logan were there to which Logan gasped and Sylvan became dumbstruck until he finally uttered out the word, "Dad?" "I'm sorry, sir." said the bartender. "They just came running in saying they heard reports of a hulkish man dashing in here and said it was their father?" Senator Roberts stood there for a moment, staring at the man before him, then over to Sylvan and Logan, then at the face of Mr. Santini. "Senator Santini?" Michael looked back at Roberts with a sort of punch drunk, blank expression on his face. "I never expected you to hold back from who you were this long. Nor did I expect... ... how long have you had a crush on me?" Michael just stared back like a puppy longing for companionship, his erect cock bobbing in front of him throbbing as though it might burst. "What the hell is going on here?" yelled Sylvan. "Obviously I don't have a problem with a gay bar, but I know this... ..... porn giant.... is my father. How did he become this?" "It...." started Senator Roberts. "...is a combination of my fault and your fathers." "What?" "You know he had an extreme hatred against homosexuals, did you not?" "Yeah, but..." "Your father attacked me in the garage near the Capitol building early this evening - knife and briefcase. He told me he had had enough and with him actually physically attacking me, so had I. I hexed him with a particular curse I thought was befitting because I suspected where his mind and heart truly lie. That he was a secreted, closeted, gay man. My curse was to have his own desires change him. Every time he saw something he would find arousing, he would change and grow. I left it to the universe to decide how long it would last and when it would wear off. I thought he'd come to terms, to acceptance with himself or acceptance of homosexuals at least, before too many changes would occur. Apparently he denied himself to the very end, thus causing him to grow into..." "Into what has got to be a seven and half foot tall muscle bound, leather clad giant. How the hell is he going to live with himself? How are we going to live with him? He'll be beside himself. He'll be angry. Confused." "He'll be all right. Yet you are correct his life, your life can't go on as it had been. Jameson, " said Senator Roberts to one of his bodyguards, "case, if you please." "Case? What are you going to do?" One of the formerly very large men that was a body guard to Senator Roberts went back up the stairs and then came back down holding a small wooden and silk lined case, which he presented to Senator Roberts. Roberts placed it on the now re-up righted table and solemnly opened it revealing the wand that caused Michael Santini all his problems for the evening. Picking the wand up he turned around and pointed it at Mr. Santini. "A historical, story timeline adjustment must occur to match up with the physical changes that have occurred to your father. Obviously with his much healthier, muscular, and youthful look, plus his large increase in height, no one, even with finger printing and blood tests, is going to believe he is Senator Michael Santini." "So... .... ....what's going to happen?" "Well... I'm going to perform a spell allowing the Universe to rewrite his history, and thus part of yours. Just stand there and close your eyes. You'll feel changes wash over you in your memory. You can be the informant, the narrator, for us so we know what his background has become and where we need to send him on his way to his new life." "O... ok?" said Sylvan questionably and then he just breathed a sigh and closed his eyes. Michael still standing somewhat dazed looking, looked questioningly towards Senator Roberts who took his wand in hand , pointed it at Michael and said, "Quod rescripserunt in DNA, Universum, rescribo historia eius." A swirl of air flowed out of the tip of Senator Roberts' wand until it wrapped around and encircled Michael Santini like a small, personal tornado, but there was a small break off funnel to danced and tickled Sylvan's feet as though it wanted to grab all of him. "He's... .... ....he's involved in security.... .... in fact he's working for you, Senator Roberts. He's one of your body guards now. A Senator... Phillips... it's the man who ran against my father so many years ago! He's the one who has taken my father's place. In fact, Dad worked security for him and he introduced my dad to you. He decided it would be better since... .... since he and my mom married after my father and mom's divorce shortly after I was born and Dad... ... .... came out?!" Sylvan opened his eyes just time to join everyone in the small room to see more changes come over Michael Santini. The chaps became whole again and the fabric turned into the fabric used for a good pair of relaxed, slightly stretchable professional work pants. The harness disappeared replaced by black dress shirt open a couple of buttons down from the neck, and then a black suit jacket matching the fabric of the pants - the leather boots now having turned into an incredibly large pair of dress shoes. "I can see it now too, Sylvan." said Senator Roberts. "He's my biggest bodyguard at 7' 4", I pay him decently, I allow him time off to compete at the Mr. Olympia and preliminary contests, he lives in the guest quarters of my houses, where there is an extra room for you when you come over to stay with him, while his bedroom has a king sized bed for him and..." Suddenly there was a man who faded into existence. The man was only about 5' 3" tall, but had a solid gymnast style build. Sandy blond hair, piercing blue eyes, and smooth and flawless skin. He was wearing some trainers on his feet, a pair of jeans that were a very light denim color and very tight and form fitting on his legs, with a dark blue polo shirt that hugged his upper arms, delts, shoulders, back, chest and lats so well one almost swore it was painted on or perhaps a tattoo. There was a quick glint of light upon Michael and the short man's hands where everyone could see matching rings, one on each hand, of a gold band with seven flat, inlayed diamonds, surrounded by two bans of polished black metal - modern wedding bands. At that moment Michael Santini stumbled forward, sighing. The small man sprang to life, attempting to prop him up as though he were the Atom, small man with super strength. "Michael..." Michael groaned. "It's o.k. Allyn." as he stabled himself by grabbing the arm of one of his fellow guards. Allyn looked up at Senator Roberts. "Sir... may I take him home? He's been having a series of headaches the last couple of days. I'm not sure he feels well." "Of... of course... Al...Allyn. Have my chauffer take you two home in my car. I can use one of the following guard's car." Senator Roberts stammered as the new history formed into his memory. Things returned to the new normal within a few minutes. The crowd was laughing, smooching, groping and drinking out in the bar. Upstairs the inner circle of the bar were fully making out, groping, petting, jacking off and giving blow jobs all while in leather and chains or other notable fetish wear. It was now just Senator Roberts, the man in chains, who was his partner, Sylvan, and his boyfriend, Logan. "Allyn." Said Sylvan. "He was my father's best friend in High School and part of college. At least that's how it used to be. He would tell me stories of how things changed between them in college so I would understand not everyone I was friends with in high school would remain so." "And Allyn was probably a man in love with your father and either wanted to come out or was more afraid to do so, and so the pair drifted apart." "But now... in this new history, they stayed together behind the scenes and got married after mom and dad divorced." Sylvan said as he kind of looked down sullenly at the floor. "You don't approve of your father's new history?" "No... it's not that... I mean... it's great and all. In fact it makes some things a lot easier. At least I know for certain now that one of my parents would approve of my boyfriend, here. Speaking of whom, this is Logan, my boyfriend, by the way." "Nice to meet you, Logan." "And you, sir." "But folks are gonna wonder if I have a syndrome or something." spoke Sylvan. "I beg your pardon." "Well... I mean. I'm his son and I may not necessarily grow to be as tall, nor as built as him, but he's almost two feet taller than me." "You think the universe should have changed you as well." "I don't know. On one hand it's going to be weird me being this short chubby man, the son of a behemoth built giant over seven feet tall, but at the same time, if I'm made too huge and tall, then that would change the dynamics between Logan and I and that would be...." "That would be hot as hell." blurted out Logan. "What?" Said both Sylvan and Caleb at the same time. "Bro...." Logan began. "I love you just like you are, being able to easily pick you up, to squish and tickle you, but if you wanted to become big and huge like your dad is now.... I.... I wouldn't mind it. I'm almost always the big dude. Yeah, some guys are built bigger than me, because I choose it. I have enough problems finding clothes that fit due to my height. My height which although there are some men who are taller than me, it's rare with me being as tall as I am, and if they are, they're usually a lot slimmer and thin. I'm always looked to for help, assistance, protection. Logan, lift this. Logan, reach that. Logan this guy is bullying me. It would be fucking hot to find someone I could climb, someone who could wrap me up in a cuddle, someone who would make me feel small. If you wanted to become that, so long as you did so without becoming a jerk....I think.... I....." Within a moment one could see that Logan wasn't small in other areas either as his rod expanded down his inner left thigh and then fought to raise itself in erection beyond the confines of the broad shorts. "God, Logan. Can't you ever control that anaconda of yours?" "Said Mr. Pot to Mr. Kettle?" Inquired Senator Roberts. "What?" and then suddenly Sylvan felt it. His own cock had developed a hard on, and although nowhere near as big as his lover, Logan's cock was... it was still enough to produce a throbbing bulge. He blushed and turned his face away. "The spell couldn't automatically effect you because of the other strings of your life, like how would this effect your relationship with Logan, school, and such, but... it looks as though Logan would still love you no matter what, if not more so as a behemoth like your father." "Hell, by now you'd be in your last years of junior competition; I'd help you train for your first Olympia to knock your old man down." Logan smiled. "You sure, Logan?" "I'm fine with it. Question is, 'Are you?'" Sylvan smiled. "I think... I'd love it. What do I do?" "Think back to my spell, and just invite those winds of change to wash over you." Sylvan closed his eyes and breathed in deeply. The small amount of whirling wind that tickled his feet earlier appeared once more and grew and grew until it engulfed Sylvan's whole body. A few moments later Sylvan began to moan, some blurts in pleasure, others in agony and pain. His feet had begun to grow and to stretch and thus his shoes extended longer and tighter. His heel began to muffin top over the heel top of the shoe. His toes began to form ridges along the top front. The sides of the shoe began to roll over, out, and down over the sides of the soles, while the laces were being pulled tighter and tighter across the bridge of Sylvan's feet. Then the sides began to slowly rip along their length and Sylvan could feel the fresh cool air tickle the sides of his feet and bottom of his soles. The laces began to snap as the eyelets were pulled farther and farther apart by the higher and wider arch of Sylvan's feet. At the same time the back of the shoe was ripping apart while the toes were ripping out and growing past the front. His feet kept growing longer, thicker, wider, until they not only engulfed but completely hide the soles of his shoes, while the shoe tops looked like torn and ever shrinking spats upon his massive, muscular feet, until the fell away to the floor. "Oooh gawd..." moan Sylvan. "My feet feel so heavy... so long...." and he patted them a couple of times upon the hard wood floor. In a few moments the hems of Sylvan's pants' legs began to rise higher and higher up his leg. As one watched him, one could see it was just his shins growing as although his whole body was rising, the stretch was contained between his feet and knees. Up and up he grew until the jean hems stopped about half way up his calves. Then with moans slowly and lowly coming out of his mouth, he began to travel upward, higher and higher once again. This time folks could see the stretch happening between the knees and the waist, but as he was growing up, his knees also grew larger and thicker, his hips and waist as well. He was still a fit, average man build, but they were increasing to the size of extremely tall basketball player. At one point the button snapped on the waist band, but the rest of pants hugged the larger body well and fairly tightly. When all was done it looked as though Sylvan was wearing a slightly snug and ill fitting pair of capris , whose hems were right at the middle of the knees. It was the hem of the shirt that took off next as Sylvan's torso began to extend and rise, higher and higher. The spine popping and rocking hither and yon, his rib cage expanding further outward and upward. His shoulder snapping and widening, causing the arm bones to grow longer and farther was well. As the neck started lifting Sylvan's head up higher and higher, the hem of the shirt was rising as well revealing the hips, the bottom abs, the navel, the second row of abs. In a few moments the shirt that once was slightly tight fitting on a pudgy frame was now stretched in some ways, very loose in others, and looked like a midriff shirt on his now towering body. The same way his sleeves had shrunk as well, once hanging very well over his delts and to the middle of his upper arms, they now stretched around his arm pits and about half way down his delts. Looking like some lanky, young, pool boy in his now capri style jeans and midriff muscle shirt, Sylvan stumbled a little bit as he was trying to gain his footing and understand his new point of view perspective, having grown now to be 12 inches taller than the door frames of the building. But then he stood straight and tall, planting one foot slightly in front of the other as if to take a powerful and well supported stance. Sylvan started breathing in slow and steady, quivering, then taking in gasping breaths, but not as if choking, more as if turned on, breathing heavy during the act of sex. That's when it started, with a low and powerful groan. Veins began to rise up on his skin starting with his feet, the rose up and across his ankles to climb over his shins and calves, then rolling over the thighs, across the butt cheeks, around his hips and down his shaft and balls, while other side snakes went up the abs brick over brick until they hit the crevice of his chest and then spread out like eagle wings across that broad horizon until the continued like tendrils over the delts, down the upper arms, over the fore arms and into the hands. A last few pythons worked their way up the neck and into the head. At that moment Sylvan was just a tall, lanky, man covered in a web of veins criss-crossing his body such it looked nearly like he had a purplish net over him. But then one could see the veins rising... plumping... no, they were pulsing. They would suddenly become larger and fatter with the pulse of Sylvan's blood, and then shrink down. Yet, as they shrunk down, his muscles began to swell out. With each pulse of his veins and their shrinkage, his muscles filled out thicker... harder... fuller... denser... more striated. Sylvan began to chuckle. He could see the new memories building up in his life: the time when by the end of his Freshman year in high school he was two inches taller than his father. By the end of his college Freshman year, he'd grown another four inches taller than that, making him half a foot taller than his father. He worked out like crazy right after both growth spurts, using the body's usual ability of filling out in muscle strength and size to move the new bigger body. This meant he achieved a huge amount of muscle growth both times. Consider that he kept working out in between those times, eating more, lifting more, stretching and relaxing more, his muscles just soaked it all up and inflated at great and maximum size and speed. Sylvan's chuckles got larger and were mixed with moans. He was seeing average sized men shrink around him in his memories until he was two feet taller than them, while the few seven footers on the college basket ball team were almost a foot shorter. He loved the fact that his body was so big, built, bulging, and heavy that almost any piece of furniture groaned under his weight, straining to support it. How he couldn't fit into most regular cars, or vans, let alone mini cars and doorways. It was a huge turn on with him and he felt his new and growing cock lengthen and harden as it grew to full erection down the left side pants leg making it look like he had stolen and stuffed an extremely large summer sausage down there. The memories kept coming... the first time he blew and arm sleeve out, seeing that it ripped all the way to the shoulder seam; the time he tried his father's pants on and the hem, which was a couple inches high on his legs, suddenly popped and ripped because his calves were larger than his bodybuilder dad's calves were. The thighs as well easily ripped the side seams wide open, while his bubble butt and orange sized balls and miniature baseball bat, took up too much space, and while the pants hugged like a second skin Sylvan's ass, his cock and balls ripped the metallic teeth of the zipper apart, eventually ripping the fly and joining the seam rips so the pants sloughed off and fell to the ground. The first time in public after he had grown quite a bit taller that his shirts were showing off his lower abdomen, and no amount of pulling would bring the hem down to his waist band. This first time he moved his arm and his lats, arms, chest, and shoulders caused the shirt to rip at the arm pit and side. The first time when stretching that the ball of his biceps split his sleeve right open, or the fact that as friends commented on it, he also flexed his forearm and busted the sleeve and then the cuff there as well. The first time he casually leaned back to relax while taking a deep breath and a sound was heard similar to a row of bubble packing paper being all popped - his expanding chest having cause four buttons to pop off and go flying across the room. This was the first time Logan let Sylvan know of his interest in him, as he joking tried to pull Sylvan's shirt closed and chastised him for not wearing clothes that fit, but secretly shoved his hand under the fabric to feel up Sylvan's vest, run his fingers through Sylvan's hair and whisper up to him, "Gawd that was so hawt; I'm totally horned and boned for you now." The muscles kept growing thicker and farther out. Deep were the cuts and valleys; defined were the striations; bulging and peaking were the muscle bellies; crazily full were his veins; deceptively thin looked his skin stretched over the mighty muscled mass; bushy and feathery was the hair covering his chest, abs, mid upper down to forearms, crotch, and legs; murky was the air with sweat and musk. His biceps peak rose so high in the opposite direction of his tri's that his whole upper arm looked to be as big and round as basketballs he could so easily palm and dunk. Not just one but two kegs barreled out from the top of his torso that were the solid yet bouncing and protruding pecs. A range of shoulders that looked like mountains attempted to squeeze off the great neck that looked like a cut away section of a giant redwood trunk. His Adonis belt, so thick, lats so wide, he looked as though he could glide if he jumped out of a plane, while his abs looked like a towering rock climbing wall. Massive tree trunk sized thighs that had a great many of hanging tear drop shaped bee hives encircling it, with a thigh bicep that threatened to dwarf his upper arms, including hamstrings so thick they might support the golden gate bridge, and all of this above calves so thick, so wide, so fully developed they were beyond small ball shape, beyond the beating heart, past the hard diamond, and skewed into a huge, three dimensional, kite shape. In front of him, more correctly in front of his great balls, hung the titanic tube, which had gone flaccid, and in this soft and squeezable state, still went down about three-fourths the way down his thigh. But then those veins returned to visit it, rising and swelling up across the top of the skin and as they did so, this preposterous python became even larger, longer, fatter, thicker, as rapidly rose in rigidity and threatened to go well past Sylvan's knee if allowed to hang straight down as it did flaccid. But a full standing erection wasn't possible, for it grows too long, too thick, too heavy for it to rise up and stand at attention pointing to the top row of Sylvan's abdominals. No, it stuck straight out and bobbled as it throbbed between a 40 to 90 degree angle from his body. With his growth finished, now naked, Sylvan made quite the intimidating impression to almost everyone in the room. Everyone that is except Senator Caleb Roberts and Logan. Logan moved fast to hug and embrace his new, larger, bulkier boyfriend. The man who once stood so tall to Sylvan, that Sylvan only came up to his chin, now only came to the top of Sylvan's chest, just under the top of the delts and under the shoulders completely. Looking up to Sylvan, Logan smiled and said, "I... I can remember our past lives, how and when we met, what we did, but I can also remember a new history, too. Like how I came on to you and the first time I ever took... that." And Logan grabbed Sylvan's super schlong and gave it a squeeze. "I so want to recreate that night right now." "Unfortunately, you can't go anywhere to do that.", announced Senator Roberts. "Sylvan doesn't have any clothes with him. For some reason, the magic didn't provide that." and Caleb sighed a small yet laughing sigh. "Jameson..." said Senator Roberts to another one of his aide. "Take Young Mr. Santini and his lover, Logan, upstairs to my secret room. There they can enjoy the evening recreating the first penetration of Logan, while I send someone home to see if clothes were materialized there, as well as someone to head out to have something tailor made incase not." And with that Logan escorted the nude Sylvan up to the secret, private room, while Senator Roberts and his husband, went back home, via the back door, to work off their horniness upon seeing two men grow into great muscular, giant, brutes Michael Santini felt completely fine the next morning and reported for bodyguard duty at Senator Roberts' house, but upon discovering it was Allyn and Michael's anniversary, he not only allowed Michael a couple of weeks off, but booked a two week cruise for the couple. Meanwhile Sylvan's history now had him belonging to a couple of athletic teams back at college, and he and Logan celebrate either of their or their teams' victories with a most intimate party for two... or sometimes three.... maybe four.... depending upon who is feeling randy, who wants to see the legend "at work", both of them having come out fully as being gay college athletes. Thus proof of the phrase they say, "He who protests too much... ... ..."
  16. Tattcub

    The Visitor

    Remember, you came to me. I asked you when you first came to my door, pale and sweaty with anticipation and need. I said to you “Are you certain?” and you nodded, tears in yours eyes. You had a hand full of money and a head full of desires and urges that you, in your state then had no way to fill. You were small then, a tiny insignificant speck in a world that didn’t whether you lived or died. It didn’t care because it didn’t even acknowledge your tiny existence. You were a speck. Unloved, unnoticed and unimportant. All your life you had wanted to be something more, something bigger. You had wanted to make your mark on the world and trumpet your cause, your existence. A purpose. You tried many things over the decades that brought you here. You joined social groups and went online to feed your desires. You met up in hotels and conferences and played all the games. You listened to all the tapes and read all the fantasies and stories you could. You ate it all up and it sufficed, for a while. Then the hunger caught you again, that gnawing rapacious sensation that void aching to be filled by…something. You didn’t know or care but you still sought it. It started to encroach on your every waking moment. It was merciless in it’s tenacity and you kept feeding it’s gaping maw. Every day, every night you found little moments of pleasure. A clip here, a story there. Every day you continued to dig, to forage in your grubby little world of self-discovery and self-loathing in equal measure. You couldn’t help yourself. This obessession had taken you and you obeyed it’s whims and whiles willing. One night, in the quiet dark times before the sun’s rays caressed your computer screen, where you were still poised like a techno hunter waiting for some fresh game to come along. You happened upon a link that brought to a site that brought you to another site, that provided a link that gave you a phone number that you eventually found an address. It brought you to me. Do you remember what you said to me? How you begged? I told then it would have a cost. You said you would pay it, whatever it was. You said there was nothing in your life you weren’t prepared to give up willing for what I could give you. With that stated I stared at you, sat there in the big chair by my fireside. I smiled at you and I’m sure the light from the fire’s glow was reflected in my eyes. You flinched a little at this. I smiled some more. You told me of your life, quiet, horny and lonely. You told me what you had spent on your needs and wants and how much you were willing to spend. I could see you sat there in the firelight, a small bulge in your trousers expressing in a way without words how much your desires affected you. I asked you to give me details and made some cursory notes on a pad on the table. Not that I needed to of course. I already knew what you wanted. What you craved in the darkest moments of your most fevered dreams. You wanted all the pain to go away. All the hurt and suffering in your life, all the want, all the need. All the guilt. You wanted to see the world through innocent eyes again, not to be so inside your head as you put it. You wanted a life more physical and less cerebral. A life where all your cares and woes would be washed away, gone. Just like that. A world where you hadn’t been bullied at school and been a bully in return when you went to college. A world where you hadn’t been in a loveless, sterile marriage that had ended up just hurting the both of you because you hadn’t the nerve to admit what was really the problem. A world where you didn’t have any sordid little secrets and perversions that you thought would be held against you even though the world being what it was could really care less about you either way. You want a world where your dreams can come true, as I said. A world without pain, without suffering and without shame. A place for you to build a dream of lust and a place dedicated to your pleasure and your own needs. A selfish world to be sure. Not an impossible one. Many people do it but they do manage to pop out every now and again and remain a member of the human race. Not you. This is not what you want. So I steeple my fingers in the firelight and lean forward from the shadows my eyes glowing once more in the firelight. “Are you ready ?” I asked you. You nodded meekly and swallowed hard. “Then, let’s talk desire.” I smiled again. I look at you now as see what and who you have become. Do you remember what you were when I had you sat before me when I said… “Are you ready?” You nodded like a supplicant waiting for a blessing. You licked your dry lips and stared up at me through your weaselly boiled egg watering eyes. You swallowed the fear back in your mouth. The bravest thing you did and the thing that made me decide that maybe you were worth a second glance at. I stared deep into your soul and really saw the aching yearning desire you have. It was pure need and lust. You wanted to be freed of your mental and physical shackles but, ironically would be willing to taking on more bindings of a different sort. “I think then we may have an accord.” I said. My deep masculine voice reverberated around the room seeming to cause the flames in the fireplace to flicker slightly. You looked around nervously and then back at me as you wiped the sweat from your brow. I caught you hand quickly before you had a chance to bring it down again and trapped your fragile claw in my hard, calloused paw. It was as if you were a child, your hand was thin, frail and almost translucent it was so pale. Even though your pulse was erratic in fear I could feel your essence and knew that you were ripe for the change. I would be able to turn you easily. “Stand.” I commanded. You did so swiftly and nervously with me still holding your hand. “Are you willing to serve? If I gift you as you wish so fervently will you serve me in return and pay my price?” “Y—es, Yes sir. Anything. Anything you ask.” You breathed. “Take off your clothes.” I said in that same tone. You went pale and looked at me a moment as if trying to decided whether to flee the room back into the night where you had been only minutes before. You even glanced to the closed dark wooden door as if weighing up the odds before my strong arms clamped down on your shoulders preventing it. You stayed, not that I would ever have stopped you fleeing. You got this far on your own you must do the rest of it on your own too. You started to disrobe. First your light Jacket, as faded and worn as you were. Then your sweater and tie. Placed neatly on top of your Jacket. Then the inner vest that revealed the pale almost eel-like body underneath, barely any hair and perspiring in fear. You undid your belt and then slipped off your brown loafers placing them under the chair. With that down you shuck your trousers revealing again the pale, slim body underneath. This left you in your socks and your baggy underwear. You paused a moment and looked at me. I raised an eyebrow and nodded once at the underthings and you took off your socks and then your baggy briefs. You placed them very tidily on top of the pile and stood there shivering slightly in the warm room. You looked down at the floor and ashamed of yourself and covered your manhood with your small hands. I shook my head once hinting that you put your hands by your sides. You obeyed, revealing your manhood, your essence, your cock. It was surprising large. I know that you had used it well and often in your life, giving pleasure to your few real partners and eliciting surprise from the ones you paid for. This was the one thing in your life apart from your intelligence you could do something with. Your explorations into desire had taught you well. This pleased me. I could feel that dark energy running through you. The essence of the man you wanted, no desperately needed to be. It was a good 7 inches in length and was cut as is the way in this country for many men. It had a good weight to it and despite your fear it had a small drop of pre-cum just peeping from the little slit. A seed of the dream to come maybe. This would all be up to you. “Turn around. “ I said. Taking in your slumped shoulders and back. Your almost flat buttocks and stick-like legs finished off the picture. I placed my hands on your shoulders, you could feel the strength in them, the roughness of them and the heat radiating from the palms. You stopped shuddering. I placed my lips close to your left ear and you could feel my breath and felt my chest, shirtless as it was pressed against your back. I know you had a hard on in that moment. I could feel your heartbeat quicken and felt your lust and need grow quickly. This was good, this was fuel for the fire. On that thought I whispered in you ear. “Throw you clothes on the fire.” “See them burn and realise this is the end of the person you are now at this moment. By the time they are consumed so will you be.” You picked up your clothes and shoes and walked to the blazing hearth. Slowly piece by piece, one by one you dropped them into the opening. The firelight reflecting off your skin and your erection never receding. We stood there in silence for a moment looking into the flames as they consumed your former life. “Come back to me and turn to the fire.” I said. You complied and turned once more to stare into the flickering, golden firelight. I came up close behind you once more dropping my own garments and standing behind you totally naked. I towered above you. Thick, strong and massively muscular. “Stare deep into the flames.” I whispered. “And place your hands on your cock.” I commanded you again. “I want you to see yourself. See yourself within the fire. Imagine it holds the key to your dreams and needs. It can grant you all you desire and so much more, but you have to want it.” I called your name quietly as you gazed rapt and entranced by the dancing fingers of fire. Red, yellow, blue and light. All the colours flickered and reflected on your body. “See the change. Do you see it?” I asked. “Yes…I see it.” Came your quiet reply. So far away and distant but certain. “All you have to do is bring it out of the fire.” I said. “Let the heat come to you, draw it into yourself and become one with it.” I said. You continued to stare and I heard your breath catch for a moment. You were ready. I reached down and grabbed my own impressive cock. “Now I think we’re ready.” I said as I spat into my hand and rubbed it on my hardened member. It’s 10 thick, glistening ready and willing. “Lean forward.” I said. “Change is pain boy.” My voice dropped even more and became darker. “And this is gonna hurt.” I plunged my cock into your tight, unyielding hole. I know that it almost felt like it was tearing you in two but it didn’t. You felt both the pain and pleasure of it. This was what you wanted, what you needed and desired above all else. This was the price. You screamed into the hand I had placed around your mouth, the other on your shoulder as I slowly drew out again before slamming back in once more, up to the hilt leaving you with my entire cock inside you. I paused for a second and then repeated the same movement. I stared to get a rhythm slowing deep dicking you there in front of the fire. You screamed and whimpered into my hand and I know you were hard as steel. Your own cock now drooling it’s own preciouse juices. “Bring it into you.” I said as I rammed into you again. “Bring the change.” I said louder. “Embrace the change.” I shouted as I pummelled your arse. In and out, ramming your rapidily slackening hole. Ruining it for lesser men. “Take this fuck and become who you have always wanted to be. “ “Tell me what and who you are.” I demanded, never letting up. In and out, in and out. pistoning like a crazy engine. “I’m a big, stupid muscle whore!” You whispered. “WHAT ARE YOU!” I shouted in your ear as I felt you begin to change. I felt your back changed first, filling up and out as you were bent over letting me fuck you. It broadened, unfolding like a sail. “Nhhhhhgghhh….” You groaned as the back broaden into a monstrous almost u shape it was so wide. “I…..I’M arrgggghhh.” You moaned as your shoulders sprouted like mountains from your back. They were like titanic carved boulders, a mountain range that met in the middle at the Everest monument that were your Traps. They were magnificent. I gripped them hard almost biting down on them as you neck thickened too. It grew thick and wide enough that if you flexed which you were doing it would be thicker than your head. Your traps rising almost to your ears. “WHAT ARE YOU?” I rammed you mercilessly now, slamming your growing and tightening butt. I was get rounder and harder at the same time. I could feel you getting used to the invasion that I was committing to your hole. It felt amazing. I could feel myself getting near. “I A….BIG…Nrghh STUPID…WH…argh….FUCK ME! You scream as I ploughed you. Your desire feeding mine now as you began to push back against my thrusts as if born to do this. I could feel you grow taller, your legs rapidly thickening. Beautiful sweeps and shapes. Carved granite trunks that could snap a tree branch with ease and perfect rounded calves. All the muscle cut and carved to perfection your feet growing in size to accommodate the growth above. “WHAT ARE YOU?” I screamed now. Slamming into you with abandon as I knew the final phase of the physical transformation was coming. Your chest and abdomen had built themselves up. The pecs were beyond human shelves of muscle. They were so big that the perfect, rounded, thick, juicy nipples had to point down as the mass of them had nowhere else to go. The abs were inhuman to look at. Thick, hard, ridged muscle cut it’s way across you midriff. Beautiful obliques and then serratus muscle standing out in perfect contrast leading to a perfect Adonis belt at the top of a thick muscular waist that was able to support the sheer massive construct of flesh above it. “I’M A BIG, STUPID MUSCLE WHORE!” You bellowed in deep voice that brought me over the edge. I came inside you, I rammed you almost in a rage as I shot, load after load and spurt after spurt of cum into your warm, receptive hole. Sealing the physical transformation you had so desired. I pulled out of you, both of us panting like bulls and sweating like them too. I could hear your deep voice as you groaned. I grabbed a towel from the side and walked over to you. “We’re not finished.” I said. “I don’t understand.” You said as you stood up, sweat glistened off your still pale body. Your face and hair were unchanged and look at odds with the physique you had sculpted for yourself. You were looking at yourself in awe and pleasure. You kept touch and flexing, catching your reflection in the mirror over the mantle. “I still feel the desire.” I said, my voice darker. “I…I…This is fine.” You stammered in your masculine timbre. “Not so.” I said putting my hands either side of your face. Drawing you close and kissing your mouth. My bearded chin and lips roughly scratching at your skin.” “MMMffff” You said against the invasion of my tongue. You realised what was about to happen. This was the price you had to pay. Your skin began to darken, to become the hue of a man who works outside. Warm and weathered. Thick veins started to thread themselves across your body, especially on your shoulders, traps, biceps and most of all your forearms which were a monstrous construction. Almost beyond human in the girth and vascularity. Your legs were symphony of criss cross veins. Bulging out with every moment, each muscle group and striation screaming to be seen through the paper like skin. With the tan and the veins came the hair. You were a mousy brown-haired man no longer. Slowly each hair started to change colour and new patches grew on your body as I continued to kiss you. You begain to kiss me back, to explore my mouth with your tongue. Probing and suddenly eager. Your beard started to grow out, thicken after a good few moments into a nice lumberjack style beard. The hair on your head started to fall out slowly as the rest of your body grew more thick, beautiful red hair. Your beard, chest and legs as well as your armpits and balls all had a covering of thick red hair. Your shiny bald dome was the only contrast. You were moaning into my mouth now, almost trying to fuck my mouth with your tongue. I could feel you jacking yourself off, you hadn’t cum yet and that was the part I was waiting for. I pushed back with my tongue for a second and your face changed. It crumpled almost. Re-arranging itself. The brow got much thicker making the eyes seem deeper set. They were transforming from the dull puddles they were into beautiful bright green gems that glinted seductively from their deep sockets.The nose appeared to be slightly crooked as if broken but it seems at home in the square jawe and firm chin that it was now set in the middle of. The lips were sensuous and still perfectly manly, especially as you were still trying to rape my mouth with your tongue. You were close now, groaning and masturbating furiously as I pulled away from your mouth. Streams of saliva dripping between us as we separated. “Huh—hhuuuh uh uh” You panted. You wanted release but needed me to let you go. I smiled and turned you towards a large mirror in the corner of the room. You saw the monument of a creature you had become. You were flailing mercilessly at your eager cock as it too began to grow. It thickened and lengthened in your hands to the point where you put both your meaty paws on it. You thrashed it back and forth like a lunatic pre-cum flying everywhere. Your balls dropped again and hung thick and pendulous below your cock and your voice deepened even more as you groaned in desperate need for release. “Huh….uuuhhh..” You groaned rocking back and forth back and forth. You stared at me in the mirror unable to speak and the only thoughts were of your need. I stood behind you. I smiled and then I whispered in your ear again. “Pay the price.” I said oh so quietly. “Tell me what you are.” I’M A STUPID MUSCLE WHORE!” You bellowed with your entire soul. Your firehouse cock start to jerk and bounce as your huge firm balls contracted and you began to spurt cum. Shot after shot at the mirror you were staring at. Totally enraptured by the red headed god in the mirror. You seemed to lose your voice as it became only grunts. All you felt was your need. You didn’t have room for anything else. All your knowledge, all those years of study and work. All the years of disappointment and yearning, All the years of wandering and longing. All those memories now gone. You shot out every part of the you that walked in the door. Each pump of cum was also a handful of I.Q. Not that you realised or even cared for that matter, so in love with the muscled bull in the mirror. You got what you wanted.
  17. Greetings, This story is inspired by a few friends, both straight and gay, who have a problem. They want someone of similar size or larger than them if their gay, while if straight, they want a good sized woman so they won't feel constrained in the act of love making, so they don't break them. However they themselves are pretty off the charts size wise. Where do the naturally big men go when they want big(ger) men or big women to be theirs? Enjoy. Where Do the Large Find Their Large? by F_R_Eaky Len was a big man. Not that he was an über, basketball playing giant, nor was he built like the hulk, but he most certainly wasn't a small man. Standing 6' 8" tall in his bare, sized US 18 feet, a simple but handsome face with mocha colored hair, tipped with sun bleached highlights, over a pair of amber colored eyes, he had managed to build around 270 pounds of some decent muscle on him, although he wished for much more. Coming home from work and a date, he plopped himself down into the pool lounger that he was just slightly longer than and sighed heavily. He knew more than likely that his neighbor and good friend, Chad, was lying in a similar lounge chair on the other side of the well behind his chair. Chad was an average man, 5' 7" tall, average build, not really muscular, but not chubby either. He had short, jet black hair and indigo colored eyes, both of which were sit in a head that was very boyish looking, on top of his average body that was very smooth and hairless. He was the typical looking twink. The two young men were renting out the smallest and cheapest of the apartments in the apartment complex they lived in. In fact, their buildings were located at the end of the street that split off in a "Y". The owners originally had intended on continuing the complex out those two ways, but time, zoning rules, or life just got in the way. As it was the road ended in this "Y" shape, and the buildings sat on one branch or the other, their fronts angled with the "arms", and a huge rose bush growing in between them at the inner point of the "Y". The buildings were originally designed for holding the bulky grounds keeping equipment and such, but as the complex didn't grow beyond the current complex, not that much equipment was needed, and thus the other ends were turned into two private apartments for care taker and manager, if they so wanted it. Instead, it got rented out to lower income folks. These neighbors met after seeking an escape from a party held by their apartment complex. The people at the party were somewhat aloof, in some cases downright rude. Not seeing the pair as frequently as the other tenants, as the guys' apartments were down at the end of the street, and with that, knowing they were paying less in rent - probably because they couldn't afford anything better, and especially once they found out that both men were gay, most folks just kind of chose to ignore them. This was especially irritating for Len as whenever someone needed help taking down something, or a cat was in a tree, or could you lift this? - they easily recalled Len's name, apartment number, and were oh so pleasant to him then. Likewise Chad when they needed someone to look under their sink or some other small crawl space. So, after ditching a typical and boring soiree sponsored by the complex, each man, without knowing the others actions, decided to instead spend the day, relaxing in their "back yard." As it was the end of the complex, and the property butted up against the forest's edge, the pair actually had the best kept secret of the complex. Right in the middle of this little yard was an old well. The spring under it may have run dry, no one was really sure when it was built, but the gossip of the complex said they believed it went all the way back to Colonial times. The men met, chatted, offered each other a beer, decided to bring out some lawn chairs, sit next to the well and use it kind of as a table and just talk. It eventually led to Spring - Summer holidays with games, and weekends spent grilling food, eating chips, and having beers. Today was no exception. A nice warm Saturday evening as Len plopped down into his chair and sighed. "I tell you. .... Dating sucks." Popping open a beer bottle and passing it around the well to Len, Chad replied, "Another date not going well?" "Yeah....I liked the guy. Seemed easy enough to talk with and get along, but I went to meet 'Mr. Middle Aged' man, and instead I greeted, 'Old Man River.'" "You're kidding me?" "Nope. It's not that I couldn't ignore his age. He was a fairly well built and handsome guy. Yet, he's got age 45 on his G.A.K. app profile [Gay Animal Kingdom - come explore the zoo ] and during conversation he tells me things he's done as an adult and pretty soon you realize, once you're brain has kicked in the years and the calculation, the guy is knocking on 65. It's not so much about his actual age, but why lie about it? Makes one wonder, what else is he lying about? And how does one build a relationship with someone on a lie?" "Odd.... people are just odd sometimes. No other way to state it." "And it's hard for me, man. I want to find a big man. Someone my size build wise, or larger, especially if they're shorter than me, but I'd like them to be as tall as me, if not taller, but being.... you know... my size.... how is that going to happen? I'm just barely in the 99% for height measurement. Like, zero, zero, point, zero, one percent of men are going to be taller than me. It'll be about the same to find men built as large or larger than me, and if and when I do meet them, there's always something off." "Tell me about it. I try to make my interests known to a larger man and he just looks down at me, laughs, and says things like, 'You don't wanna try this ride, boy. It might break you.' It drives me nuts." "You know what.... I'm done with apps. I think I'm done with people. I have a better chance of finding someone by flipping a coin into this damned well, than by meeting folks on an app." "Really? C'moooooooon." "Why not? Nothing else better to do. The Spring and Summer activities have just started and it's already off to a bad start." Len began to take his hands and root into his pockets for a large coin. "Hey," said Chad. "What the hell; I'll join you." With that Chad took a coin out as well, held it out in front of him and leaned back in his lounge chair. "I wish I could find a man as built or built bigger than me, as tall or taller than me, that was decent, intelligent, kind, caring, not a jerk. That I could lift with, pal around with, cuddle or wrestle." "I wish I could find the same for me..... as long as he's got a decent build, some height, and isn't a dweeb, I'd be happy." "Ready?" said Len. "On the count of three. one.... Two.... THREE!" And with that both men threw their coins over their shoulders and then relaxed, closing their eyes, repeating their wish in their minds. What they couldn't see due to their eyes being closed and the action happening behind them, the coins hit each other, dead center over the hole to the bottom of the well. The coins then bounced off of each other, hitting the wall of the well with a spin that sent them rolling round and round the wall as they went down. With each revolution around the well wall, they struck each other twice and sparks and stars would fly off of them until, round and down, down and around they went finally touching the bottom. The rest of the night was spent drinking and talking, listening to the radio, and watching stars, until the young men got up and stumbled to their apartments. *************************************************************************** The next evening, Len came home somewhat late. Another date he had planned from the app he swore the night before to turn off, but who knows? Maybe? Just maybe, that guy might turn out alright. It was not to be. Len hit the chair sighing. "You all right, Len?" "Yeah fine. Another bombed date." "Grand. What happened." "Oh the guy was friendly enough. Only moderately built. Kind of like a runner. Slightly tall at about 6' 4", but then I found out his father was an elephant!" "Yeah, right." "I'm serious. The dude was hung. I got to see it. That's the problem. He shows up to the date wearing board shorts over under-armor shorts, and then just sits in the chair like he's straddling a saddle. Of course the board shorts have pulled up a little bit, revealing the outline of his cock going down his inner left leg. He then looks at me and smiles, asking me if I'm into it. Then says he knows I'm into it. I'm in awe. I can't help myself but drool over it. Asks me if I want to see it in action already, and when I say 'no', he takes that as a challenge to let me know how big it is, by becoming erect right there. Then goes off about being a true man, a real man, how he's gonna be the dominant in the relationship and how is virility is all, and I'd just have to get used to it. I'd say 'What a dick!', but I don't want to give him the satisfaction of the pun." "I'll say it for you then. What a prick! So the whole way he viewed relationships was via his cock size?" "Yep. I mean he's got it. If he wants to get into porn, he'll be one of the biggest. He's like eleven and a half inches when erect, but I think it just takes too much blood from his brain and makes him stupid. Why can't he be nice about it? Casual? Like you and your art. You're one of the best local artists out here, but you just are... You'll present your work if asked, but you don't show off all your ribbons, and brag, and boast, to purposefully out do other artists. Why couldn't he be more like you; be humble? Be a humble, hung man." The two men talked and drank as per usual and then retired for the evening. Later that night amid the night time noise of the insects and owls of the forest along with some frogs and toads in the distance there seemed to rise above this soft but haunting melody. The sound was slightly muffled and yet at the same time echoed. A mist rose off the ground, but even more thickly from the well and ebbed and flowed towards Chad's back door. Pouring itself into the apartment through his open bedroom window, it cascaded down the sill, across the floor and then climbed up the bed, under the top sheets. Forming hands underneath the sheet, the mist pulled down Chad's brief style underwear and began stroking and pulling on his shaft while caressing his balls. "Ooooo.... yesssssss" Chad moaned in his sleep. Over and over again the mist stroked Chad's miniature beef log, it rising to its full four and three-fourths inches of erection. He moaned and groaned, squirmed and bucked in pleasure. In his mind, Chad was having a most excellent dream of a man who stood around a foot taller than him, with mane like, burnt umber colored hair with golden flecks, which Chad had his hand run thoroughly through, as he helped the man's head bob up and down on his package. On and on the stroking and the dream went until it built up such strength, such intensity, that the pre-shock of orgasm woke Chad from his sleep and he sat up in bed screaming out "Oh fuck!" in long vocal utterance. Several volleys, perhaps a dozen or more we shot across Chad's bed, before the orgasm was to subside, but even then, the last one still built up in strength just as large, if not larger, than the beginning of the orgasm. But if Chad had secretly hoped that this would be the short end of it, he was wrong, for it didn't feel as though he blew the last shot of his ejecting ejaculate, but instead as though it was a rope being painstakingly, slowly, pulled through his cock As it was being done so, he would gasp and shudder and suddenly his cock throbbed and oozed.... it swelled and grew....it engorged and thickened, while his balls began to swell and become more snug in his scrotum, heavier, and the sensation of something churning inside them more and more prominent. This act and sensations happened not just once, but five times that night. In the morning, or near afternoon, Chad woke up in extreme exhaustion. How could a good night's sleep leaving him so knackered? It didn't help matters any as he tried to push himself off the mattress, having flipped over face down sometime in the night, and he had to hear and feel the act of pulling himself away from the top sheet as he was glued to it by the copious amount of cum he had spewed during the evening. Wondering what made him so horny, what gave him the ability to blow such a huge as load, after load, after load, Chad groggily walked to the bathroom to take a shower and wake up. But on his way he felt something striking his legs, around the lower part of his thigh. He also felt as though something was racking him in the balls with every step he took. Looking down to discover what was cause the sensations, he backed out of the bathroom in fear until he hit the edge of his bed and fell backwards upon it. His hands reached out for his groin and he felt his sausage and eggs. They were huge. They were sensitive. They were tender. The prick was long, thick, veiny, and yet it was soft. SOFT! Clamoring for his left nightstand, he opened the drawer and pulled out a measuring tape. Laying it on top of the base of his cock, Chad began to pull it out as he pulled out his prick. 1....2......3......4.......5.......6.......7.......8......9....and one-fourth....one-half. Nine and one half inches long and it was flaccid. This couldn't be real. This couldn't have happened. There had to be a way to prove to himself that this wasn't a dream. Reaching again for his nightstand, he pulled out one of his small sized condoms and headed back into the bathroom. Turning on the shower, he stepped in and got wet. He soaped up his groin and himself, then he slipped the condom on and it didn't fit like it normally did. It only came partially down his soft shaft. In disbelief he backed up again, like he could walk, turn, and then run away from his own appendage. But he forgot he was holding his cock up to look at it and when he backed up the shower head, set on power massage setting, sent a pulsating stream right towards his prick's piss slit. "Ooooohhhh..." The spray sent a tickling feeling that ran from piss slit up to Chad's lower lip. He tried to back away further, forgetting he was in the shower stall. The spray kept hitting him and he felt his schlong begin to inflate, long and thicker, harder and veinier. "Ooooh gaaaawd..." thought Chad. "I'm not just a shower... I'm a grower!" Chad looked down at his package as it grew and grew causing every ripple in the condom to become stretched so thin and so taut that it was becoming damn near invisible on Chad's massive member. Pre was leaking out of his humongous helmet now, the head stretching the mini-condom to its limits. It didn't take long for the lengthening and hardening rod of steel to grow until there was a sudden release of pressure as the condom split open from head to base, the ring of the opening being all that was left to show that the condom was originally a tube instead of a sheet of rubber or latex. Chad still had the tape measure in his hand and shakily run along the massive monster of meat sticking out from his groin and over flowing his own hands. ... ... ... .... fourteen inches long. A quick wrap around of the tape revealed the dominant dong to be nine inches around at its thickest point. The realization of the size of his wonder worm and nuts, the jetting spray from the shower onto his cock and balls, the rubbing of his own, soaped up legs against both his cock and balls soon caused him to shudder and explode once more, sending a tsunami of cum against the stall door and causing him to sink to the stall floor. ***************************************************************************** Six days went by before Len "saw" Chad again. Chad didn't come out Sunday as he was attempting to learn how to walk with underwear on. He still loved his briefs. He loved them even more now actually, or even a thong style. His ample package all balled together in the pouch made it feel much heavier, while the weight and size caused the waist band to be pulled down a bit exposing Chad's boa base which made things feel even bigger. His fantasy thoughts of walking around a pool in a micro brief or thong swimsuit turned him on so much that his cock would become erect and threaten to tear out his underwear. Of course the turn on and feeling of it hanging lead like yet free made him wish he lived and did business in a nudist colony so he could just walk around au natural. However, his bits and pieces all packaged together did in fact create quite the package. Large enough its profile was obscene. He certainly couldn't wear his briefs and such to work or in public. Chad had to learn to wear compression shorts and snake his amorous anaconda down the inner thigh of one leg or the other. This also meant that now, the Friday after, he couldn't meet Len like he normally did outside, as he normally lied out in a brief, or micro-brief, swimsuit or underwear, and boxers could still easily expose his blessing, while the compression shorts only helped to highlight it. There was a tap at Chad's bedroom window late Friday evening as Len called out to see if Chad was home. It was open, so Chad quickly lied down in bed and slightly called back out. "Dude, are you all right?" "Yeah, I'm fine, Len. I took some extra hours all this week and I think it wore me down and I caught something." "Geeze, man. That sucks. I'll let you alone then to rest." "Naw... it's ok. Just make my window the well tonight." Len walked over to the well to get his chair and cooler while Chad quickly opened up the screen on his window. Len then placed his chair against the wall under the window with his cooler along side of it. "You think your safe to drink, bro?" "Yeah.... maybe.... probably just not too many." "Cool." and Len popped a top on a beer and set it in the window sill. "There ya go." "Thanks.... .... So, you have another date tonight?" "Yeah and it was abysmal. Cute guy. God.... he was so fuckin' thick! Check this out. He's only 5' 3" tall but he is beyond jacked. Had so much mass packed on his frame. He was two-hundred and fifteen pounds, hits around two-forty in the off season. Can you believe that? He's not into competing though, but he could probably win quite a bit if he did. He's got these bowling balls for arm and short tree trunks for legs. Seriously, his arms were like twenty-three inches around - cold! His quads are like thirty-two inches around. A sixty inch chest. Just a compact lil' beast. He's all about the bodybuilding life style, likes to help people train, but there's the problem." "He like to train people and that's a problem?" "Yeah he's got 'Short Man's Chip Syndrome', ya know...." "Awwww no." "Yeah... likes to train those who aren't yet Mr. Olympia worthy so he can prove he's stronger than them. Kept wanting me to life or arm wrestle cause he wanted to prove the man who was almost a foot and half taller than him was weaker than him. He wants to prove himself all the time. He wants to humiliate as many people as he can to show he's the big man. It just another flop test of humanity, Chad. I tell ya. If you suddenly blew up with muscles would you have to be all cocky and arogant?" Chad chuckled a little. "Well... .... .... I might volunteer to point out directions.... frequently." The pair laughed and opened another beer. "You're right though, Len. I might playfully show off and accept some challenges for arm wrestling, but I wouldn't go out of my way to specifically, purposefully, set up situations to show off, or prove myself to taller men like you. I'd.... just try to be." "Exactly. Why can't these shorter bodybuilders be like you? Just happy, proud, and polite, just taking life as it is?" A couple hours and several more discussion topics and beers later, Len got up, said good night, and went back to his apartment. Chad rolled over and went to sleep. ************************************************************************** It was the middle of the night. Chad woke up and felt... ... ... something. He didn't feel like he was being watched, he didn't feel sick, he didn't feel too cold or too warm, he just felt an unknown something. A mist had formed and it had rolled in, filling his apartment. It was as bad as if he were standing outside on some English moor. He could barely see just an arm's length away. Throwing back his bed sheet, he stood up and reveled in the feeling of the swing and pull of his dong as he got up. To save extreme pain from morning wood, Chad had begun sleeping in the nude; besides, he love the feeling of his trouser snake wrapping 'round his legs and his bulging balls hanging free. Making his way to the living room, he opened the windows there and felt a cool early-still-evening-morning breeze waft through and stroke his nipples to perfection. As they became hard, Chad closed his eyes and inhaled deeply, but then something felt off. He couldn't put his finger on it at first. It took a couple of times after a couple of deep breaths before he realized it. He felt, heavier...harder...firmer... Yet he couldn't stop himself. The deep breathing felt so good. He knew he had to continue, and even if he didn't wish to, he would still keep breathing in. "Hmmmmmmmmmmmmmm" he inhaled. He could feel himself becoming tauter, tighter, fuller, thicker. "Hmmmmmmmmmmmmmm" He felt his abs crunch a bit. His hands could feel some new ridges across his stomach. His ankles and wrists looked thicker and harder. "Hmmmmmmmmmmmmmm" He was rocking on the balls of his feet and every time he landed back on his heels he could hear the thud sound becoming louder, harder. The string from calves to heels stretched thicker and tighter, as well as his hamstring. He felt his ass pull in tighter and firmer. His reflection in the window showed lines moving out from his abs going across his sides. Some definition and c shaped shadows began to appear under his chest. His shoulders snapped back and straighter. His neck spread thicker. His deltoids rounded. That blood vessel line shot across and stayed on his bicep which took on a more oval shape. "Hmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm" His abs really crunched in while obliques began to make way for the newest set of wings that were Chad's lats. His back broadened and thickened. His chest pushed forward and hung a little heavier, forming two nice little crescents. His shoulders, traps, began to rise beside his fuller neck. Veins began to run over his thighs as they began to cry with one, two tear drop shapes, and the back of his thigh began to bulge and round out like an upper arm, while the cable of his ham strings pulled tighter, harder, and thicker, and his calves grew out into some diamond shapes. "Hmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm" Again his calves inflated and defined into some serious sharp pointed diamond, that were morphing into something else. His quads cried out again - one, two, three tear drop shaped hanging full waiting to drop. His butt bubbled out harder, rounder, while his abs became thick cobblestone brick, and his obliques became more firmly carved out. His lats spread out wider, beginning to push his arms up and away, and those arms were inflating rapidly, the hill of the triceps bulging out from behind, while the biceps grew somewhat rectangular, but began to rise into softball sized peaks when flexed. His forearms were becoming all chorded and veiny and taking on the shape of chicken drumsticks. His neck was becoming a plinth that was pushing apart and away the two hills of his shoulders as his delts grew fuller, rounder, like concrete balls used in garden features. But they were hard to notice as his pecs inflated more barrel like, hanging thicker, broader, and heavier. His nipples beginning their migration from sticking straight out to pointing down. "Hmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm" Chad adjusted his feet and wiggled his hands. They had grown just a tad longer and thicker. First his toes, then his feet, followed by his heel, and then they all grew wider and harder. His hands swelled up larger. His fingers got longer and incredibly thicker like some sausages. The hands and feet were taking on the appearance of a man who had been lifting. Lifting for years and with incredible weight. But he also had adjusted his stance as this thighs again became more swollen. The increasing size and shape along with the tendon cables and blood vessels rising to the top was making his calves look like a pair of hearts. Four tear drops hanging now around the front, while his thigh bicep is rounding without him flexing his leg. His ass is becoming two firm round loaves swelling and rising further out. His abs were becoming like cinder blocks. His lats were making it so his arms would never touch his obliques and sides again. Spreading out wider and wider like bat wings. His chest was just rolling out from his chest becoming so thick, so round, as his nipples traveled further to the underside of them. His traps growing larger threatening to pinch off the now column sized neck. His delts becoming the size of medicine balls. His biceps rising to great mountainous peaks, split, double peaks, as his triceps grew into a grotesquely over inflated horseshoe shap, and his fore arms became turkey legs. "Hmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm" Again he had to widen his stance. His calves becoming thick enough, they might still touch with feet shoulder width apart. His thighs grew even thicker, pushing his massive balls and mammoth cock out front even more, and with the now rolling motion of his legs as they moved and he walked, sent no small amount of racking pain through his body. His butt swelled like two hot air balloons but were exceptionally firm and hard. His abs were like castle blocks. His lats grew into pterodactyl wings. His chest continued to roll out, thicker, wider, fuller, going from barrels to oil drums. His nips growing large and pointing nearly straight down now. His traps forming two mountain ranges, while his neck was a giant redwood in between them. His delts were now concrete balls the size they used to block streets. The upper arms inflated even larger possibly becoming thicker, rounder than Chad's own head. His forearms growing to drumsticks the size of an ostrich. "Hmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm.... .... .... beast...." Chad swelled ever larger, the blood vessels rising to just underneath the skin everywhere, full, hard, and engorged with blood. His arms were nearly sticking straight out to the sides. "Hmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm... ... ... Beast!..." His muscles grew denser, stronger, harder, items made of glass, wood, would break when they struck him. "HMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM... ... ... BEAST!..." Lines of striation came in crisp and clear under the pulsating veins and in between the deeply chiseled crevices of each and every muscle separation. His stance widened even further. "HMMMMMMMMMMMMM BEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEAST!" One last time he swelled with muscular power and with it as he threw his head and shoulders back, clinched his fists, held his arms open wide, sunk half way into a squatting stance, and flexed his muscles, he screamed aloud the word beast, and suddenly his onyx colored hair, travelled down across his checks, chin and upper lip forming a three day scruff beard, continued down his neck in similar style and then hit his chest where it spread out long, curly, feathery, going straight down the front of his torso, while starting mid upper arm and mid ass, spreading down the arms and legs each, stopping about a fourth of the way onto the hands and feet, all while the torso trail struck his crotch and produced a might bush which nearly obscured his balls, and made his prevailing prick look like it grew out of nowhere. Chad stood there in the mist and the moonlight, breathing, panting heavily in his living room. His right hand reached out and felt his right pectoral muscle. It filled his hand and then some. Yet even his own hand could hardly make a dent in it as he gave it a squeeze. He moaned greatly as his lightly pinched and then rubbed one of his decently sized nipples. Then he began to bounce them, individually at first, then both at the same time, and he laughed... and laughed. Deep, supported, rich belly laughs. Spreading his arms out again in a front biceps pose but with the forearms extended, he saw his reflection in the window. What was his gigantic globes of pectorals now looked like to thick cut slabs of trapezoids. His lats looks as though he could jump from a plane and glide down to safety, his body having a built in paragliding suit. His cock slowly but firmly became erect as he stood there looking down and feeling up all over himself. He turned and began a new waddle-walk as he rolled his legs out and forward to get anywhere. Hitting the doorway of his bathroom, his cock entered about 15 seconds before the front of his chest and thighs did, which entered about 15 seconds before... ... ... Well the rest of him, did not enter. His back, shoulders, and lats were too wide and they pushed his arms out it impeded Chad from walking forward through a door. He turned sideways to get through the door, and still had to suck in and concave his chest slightly into to make it through. Although it did cause his penis to become pushed back and then slap against his body like one of those spring door stops when flicked. Once there he did the best he could to measure himself with the measuring tape he had left in the bathroom the day his cock became colossal: Chest 64 inches, Upper Arms 24 inches, Waist 31.5 inches, Thighs 33.25 inches, Calves 23 inches. In shock and slight disbelief, he turned and stepped upon his bathroom scale and watched in wide-eyed awe. It hit his usual weight of 148lbs and kept going to 50... 60... 70... 80... 90... 200 pounds.... 210.... 220... 230... 235... 240... 245... 246... 247... 248... 249.... 250. Two-hundred fifty pounds of solid, densely packed beef onto a 5' 7" tall man. Staring at himself in the mirror, he let out a small yelp. Who was this mighty-mite standing before him? This short supreme stud? This bodybuilder so swollen with muscle he nearly couldn't move, with monster meat between his legs, which although during the fear and shock had gone flaccid, was now returning to full erection that still looked disproportionate sticking out beyond all the hairy, mammoth muscle. Running his hands through his chest hair, Chad leaned back hard and had to jump forward when he heard the sink pedestal crack. The thought of what he just did, just by leaning, made him become even harder and his balls churn more, screaming for release. Gingerly squeezing his way in through the shower stall door, he leaned back against the opposite corner, allowing the water to cascade down his body over every rising mound and deepening crevice, while he tried his best to force his arms in close enough so he might properly grab super schlong and began to beat it off furiously, until spasmed and shook, convulsing in pleasure, and blowing rope after thick, and long, rope of cum across the shower stall. **************************************************************************** Chad felt like he was in a dream the next morning, but in the semi in between state of consciousness and being asleep, his brain kept registering how big he now was because every time he rolled over the bed groaned in ways it never had before due to his heavier weight. The breeze flowed over him differently now. Instead of feeling a straight breeze whipping over a lithe body, where exposed, the wind now rolled and swirled over mounds and into crevices, undulating like a car on a great hilly roller-coaster. Throwing over the covers, he sat up and looked down. Gasping in shock, he realized he couldn't see anything past his chest it was so mounding and full, barreling nearly up to his chin and jutting far out from his torso. Even raising his shins and feet up, it was still difficult to see his feet. He stood up and hand to throw his hand and arm out to steady himself on the night stand, his balance being thrown off by the monstrous size of his thighs fighting for space. But the arm sticking out from his body was so thick, massive, and veiny. Chad was certain his upper arm, maybe just his bicep was bigger round than his head. Waddling his way to the bathroom, he remembered what he saw in the mirror the night before. How horny it made him to see what he had become. What had he become? Was this permanent? How did it happen, and so fast? And then the realization hit him. What was he going to do about his job? Sure he was an independent artist, but he worked some jobs for companies. He couldn't simply leave on Friday this paper thin man and then show up on Monday looking like the Hulk's mini-me. What was he going to do? Eventually Chad shifted schedules, called the businesses he had contracts with and told them due to health reasons he would no longer be accepting contracts from them but would finish up and send on the last projects, and told the workers of his gallery he was taking an emergency vacation due to family crisis. He then promptly threw on his largest clothes that snapped and ripped everywhere just from his breathing let alone movement, and promptly drove to the bank and took out some money, then drove to Mallmart and bought the three or so pairs of the largest sweat suit shirt and pants they had, changed into them and then went back to his apartment, where he stripped back down, and walked around nude, trying to figure out what he was going to do. **************************************************************************** Another week had gone by before Len "saw" Chad again. Late Saturday evening, after the clothes buying and the pondering over what he was going to do, Chad parked his car in an area near his apartment he knew it would be hidden from view, and never walked in front of his windows, nor answered his door when Len knocked. That next Friday evening however, Len had caught the shadow of Chad's head passing by the window, which Chad had open as he was becoming quite accustom and addicted to feeling a breeze caress his nude Herculean physique. As he heard Len's voice, he dove into the bathroom for cover, but he knew Len had seen him, partially, and he would have to answer. "Hey, Chad..." "Hey, Len." Chad said, peeking just his head from around the bathroom door. "How are doin'? I've need see you out for two weeks now and your car has been gone all this week." "I'm doin' fine. Better. Still have a touch of that crap that was going around. It uh kept me down all last week and this week I've had to uhmm... go meet clients and catch up on work loads." "Feel like hangin' out? I could use a friendly bartender tonight." "Well, I'm still kind of cruddy, but I can talk via the widow again." "Coo." Like the week before, Len pulled his chair and cooler up and under Chad's window and placed a beer on the window sill. "So, what's up. You sound a little disappointed again. Poor date?" "Two poor dates." "Two?" "Yeah had one meeting, scheduled in the late afternoon, he had to leave by seven p. m., so I arranged another date with another guy around seven-thirty." "And both turned out to be bombs?" "Yeah... one was a dominating prick and the other was just a complainer, both about their height." "Find a couple of guys taller than you?" "Yeah... The first guy was 7' 2" tall, slight basketball player build. He proclaimed me to be small. Small? I was thinking, 'Really, dude? Sure you're six inches taller than me, but we weigh about the same and mine is all muscle.' But if I had spoken that out loud he wouldn't have cared. It was all about the height and he was just afraid... no, he knew I would be broken by him because I was so small. I had tiny feet and tiny hands, I was just as small to him as...." "As someone my height?" "Yeah. Except he said I looked like a pre-teen and average guys looked like toddlers." Chad felt his chest puff up as he took in a long, slow breath and proclaim, "Fuckin' jerk." "Wait, it gets better. So the second guy was 6' 11" with a slight build upon him, but all he did was complain... ... ... about his height. Nothing was made for folks his size. He was always breaking chairs, didn't fit in cars, had to buy his clothes specialty made and five times the expense - especially his shoes, had scars on his head from running into doorways, ceiling beams, hanging pots and signs, couldn't go to social outings where he had to rent things like skis, roller blades, bowling shoes, and then because of all the ducking and stooping he was always experiencing back pain, joint pain, foot pain to accompany all his headaches. "I tried to join in sayin' I understood and agreed with some of those things, having experienced them myself, but that I found out that doing weight training and muscle building had helped to prevent some of those injuries to back and joints. The last part of my statement he turned his nose up at and looked at me in the eye and said, 'Yeah you like you're working your way up to being a cow.' "I looked at him like he was a dork and said, 'A cow?... ... ... How do you figure? I'm not fat.' to which he says, 'My buddies and I call all guys like you who look like those extreme built physical trainers a cow.' and then I asked him, 'What do you call bodybuilders?' and his response? ... ... ...'Bloated bulls with miniscule dicks.'" Chad gasped. "He didn't. What a bastard." "I know, right? Okay, bodybuilding may not be your thing, but that doesn't mean you have to be rude and call those who embrace the lifestyle names or make fun of them, just don't buy tickets for the Olympia Expo. At any rate I realized he'd never support me in my working out and trying to get bigger. I might not make it to the Olympia ever, or even local regional contest, but I can at least get pretty hefty, and I'd like to have whomever I'm with either join me in training or at least support me. "And I know and understand the problems of being tall and all, but why sit and complain so long and constant about it? Go to the Big and Tall stores. Buy a truck you can fit into. Go have some bowling shoes or skis custom made. You just have to live with it until society catches up to the big or tall man's needs. It's not like you can just crop off a foot of height from your body or that there's a real shrink ray to make you smaller." "No doubt. You just have to go and work with what the universe, your DNA gave you." "Yeah, you understand. You're short, but you're not that short. And even though you are slightly short you don't complain about it. You just do the best you can, break out a stool or ask a taller guy for assistance. ... and... ...and you encourage.... you know.... me... and other guys who like to get big... and buff and huge. Other guys who want to become massive, even though you yourself are slim with a hyper metabolism." "Yeaaaah, but you know I like big guys, so of course I'd support them." "Yeah, but I've seen you in art classes teaching and volunteer groups assisting, and you always seem supportive, even if the person really isn't ever going to achieve what they're setting out to do. You're supportive and encouraging. Now, if I could just find a tall and built man...giant for me.... who's supportive and encouraging like you, and not a superior, arrogant ass, or a 'william whiner', or smug asshat who looks down on others choices and dreams." There was a calm quietness between them. The kind that one only experiences with very good friends and family. Then the conversation lightened up and laughter began to echo as the beers flowed a little more and the conversation became more relaxed, fun, silly, and then down right goofy. Len eventually left his friend and fumbled his way back to his apartment, after wishing Chad would get better soon. *************************************************************************** Once again it was the wee hours of the morning. Chad was sleeping totally nude and uncovered, feeling that evening breeze once again flow over and around his massively bulked up body. The wind running itself through his thick, body hair and making it sway like grass on the prairie. Waking up, Chad smacked his lips. He was suddenly feeling....peckish....a slight hunger gnawed at him. But that feeling grew into being fully hungry. Starving. Ravishing. He ran as best he could into the kitchen, threw wide open the fridge door and realized he wanted... ... ... milk. Grabbing the gallon jug out of the fridge, Chad popped the top on it and began to chug it. Gulp after gulp Chad practically inhaled the milk, except some parts of it that leaked out past the corners of his lips, ran down his chin, splattered onto his chest and then dropped and swirled from his chest and over to his abs, rushing like a babbling brook over those cobblestones and into his thick, dense groin bush. Chugging....chugging....chugging....GONE! Chad let out a loud, "Aaaaaaah!", and then crushed the empty gallon jug with his hands. Pacing up and down the kitchen area, Chad was waiting for something, although he didn't know what. He was becoming more and more restless, he needed to do something. Then and idea struck him - he'd put on the sweat pants and go to a 24 hour gym and do a work out. And so, he got dressed in his sweats put on his size 13 shoes, then walked back to the kitchen to grab some snacks to take with him. Then a pain hit him and hit him hard. It felt like someone inserting a needle into his hands, both palm and each individual finger. Then it was happening in his toes and feet. Chad staggered a little at just this small amount of pain and raised his hands to look at them. The swelled up, but weren't looking disproportionate as though they had been bruised or crushed. They were just getting bigger and longer, keeping the same massive thickness they had before, but just on a larger hand. Chad stood in awe watching as the finger got longer and longer, the palm got longer and wider. He tried to close his eyes and breathe deeply to concentrate and focus the pain away, but then with each stab of pain in his feet, he could hear small tearing sounds. rip... .... ri-i-ip.... ....riiiip.... .... riiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiip. Suddenly the sides his feet could feet the cool air once again. It didn't take too long before his toes broke through the front. As he watched his hands continuing to get larger he kicked his feet to get rid of his now fully ripped and torn shoes so he might stand barefoot. Shuffling his growing feet across the floor, he stopped when he could feel one of his heels but up against a grout line in the floor tiles. He left them there, feeling that his toes were beyond the other side of the tile and moving, growing, further and further away. Then there was a pull and tickling to his stomach, and the needle like pain course throughout his body, primarily in his back, arm, and leg bones. A few gasps and pulls and he felt like he couldn't breathe. Turning around, trying to figure out what he should do, if he should call for emergency help, the sensation kept hitting him and it became tighter across his chest and harder to breathe. That's when he saw his reflection in the oven, glass door. He realized he was slightly taller than the fridge now and his clothes were pulling exceptionally tighter across his muscles. And few more sharp intakes of breathe and he was nearly half a foot taller than the fridge with his clothes not hiding the shape and size of his musculature at all. The next few breathes Chad totally forgot about the needle like pain as now his ears were filled with the sound of clothes ripping left and right. "huh" A tear formed under his right underarm. "huh" His left thigh started a tear in front. "huh" His right forearm snapped the wrist band. "huh" His back began to rip open. "Huh" His butt ripped the back open down the center. "Huh" His left thigh tear tore all the way up and down, while his right calve popped it's lower leg of the sweat pants. "Huh" His inflating chest snapped the front open. "HUH" His right bicep broke open the sleeve. "HUH" His ample ass tore the whole back end of the pants, while both thighs split open the legs down the back side. "HUH" His two calves caused the bottom of the pants legs to explode open and their hems bust. "HUH!" His chest tore open the front and snapped the collar band. "HUH!" His traps tore the sides of the shirt into strips. "HUH!" His back ripped all the way down the center. "HUH!" His waist band snapped, revealing his under armor compression shorts that had runs developing in it like cheap panty hose, soon to let his growing anaconda free. All this while his clothes were not just getting tighter and tighter on him, but smaller and smaller. If they could fit him muscle wise, they still would fit him like mid drifts and Capri pants. Mid drifts than only came down to the bottom of his chest, and Capri's that looked like knee length shorts. Watching his reflection in the oven door, he watched as he continued to get taller and taller than the fridge. He was panicking see the lights and ceiling fan getting closer and closer. He stepped over to avoid the fan and watched as his waist left the height of the kitchen counter and rose above it. His groin and ass rose slightly above it. Half way above it. Completely above it. Until there he was nude, hulking, hung, hairy, and the counter only came about midway up his thigh. Chad put his hands up as if to stop his growth, worried that the small apartment with its seven and a half foot tall ceiling was going to become way too small for him. But when all was said and done, he discovered he could stand up straight, but feel the ceiling brushing the hair on his head. Turning to move, Chad knocked off a large tea kettle from a hanging kitchen rack. Catching it easily, he nearly crushed in shock when he realize he could palm the think like it was a soft ball. Stroll-sway-strutting back to the bathroom, Chad grabbed the remote on his bathroom scale and turned the audio voice on. He stood there trying to keep his balance, which was extremely difficult as his feet together we both longer and wider than the bathroom scale. Not to mention that the few inches thick the scale was caused Chad to dent a small hole into the ceiling. Chad would've seen his eyes open wide in awe, or horror, as he heard the scale call out the weight, but he had grown so tall, both his head and his shoulders disappeared above the mirror and its reflection. "250....300...350...400....500....520....540.....550....560....562....563...564....565....566...566....566..." Five hundred, sixty-six pounds... ... ... and with his hair brushing the ceiling, but his head not touching it, he knew he was somewhere between 7' 3" tall and 7' 5" tall. "Good gawd..." Chad thought. "Is there a car...a bus or a plane I will fit into?" Taking a selfie stick he received for Christmas and taping a marker onto it, he laid the measuring tape out onto the floor to measure his foot realizing they were now fifteen and one-third inches long. A quick look upon the computer, after many key strikes and deletions due to his extremely large fingers, he discovered he wore a size 24 shoe. "If clothes didn't fit and were expensive before...." Chad thought worriedly to himself, and then... "Oh shit! My cock still feels the same to me... the same proportions...that means...." and after forcing himself to become erect and with another measure and marking...."Holy.... 18.25 inches.....I'm gonna rip men apart." Chad eventually came out of the shock and decided to measure everything else as best as he could. Eventually he realized his chest was somewhere around 84", his upper arms were 31.5", waist 41.25", thighs were 43.75", and calves were 30.25" Where in the hell was he going to find clothes? Collapsing into a chair, which Chad was certain the legs bent under the strain of his weight, he caught his reflection in the bedroom mirror on the other side of the room. His lats and back greatly overflowed the arms and back of the chair, being exceptionally wider than it. His arms pushed up so high and out from those lats and the size of the arms themselves, plus the length of his torso, had almost no hope of being able to rest upon the arms of the chair. His thighs and buttocks were pushing and bending the arms of the chair out, threatening to break them. His head and shoulders sat so much higher than the back of the seat, and his legs stretched out and out so far from the chair, with his knees both out quite farther and up higher than the seat of the chair, that a person could almost crawl between the space of Chad's calves, thighs, and the front of the chair. It didn't take long before Chad had to swing a leg over one of the chair arms, during which his foot never had to leave the floor, due to the fact that staring at himself in the mirror he was quickly becoming aroused and his super schlong was rapidly becoming fully engorged and rigid. The realization that this giant, hung, hairy bodybuilder simply sitting in this chair and dwarfing it, crushing it, was him gave him fantasy thoughts, which he understood might now be able to come true. Again, one hand went to caressing his abs, chest, and nips, feeling how thick and solid, heavy and mounding they were, all the while combing through this expanse of hair. The other hand went straight to his sizeable shaft, even slightly too large for his own hands. He began making slow, pulling strokes on his cock two fingers rubbing its slit, stroking down to the bass and then rubbing his bulbous balls. Slowly...oh so slowly.... to feel each stimulating pull. To increase the length of each sensation as is travelled down his rod and spread out through his body. Faster... and faster.... more and more..... his hand feverishly fwapping his preponderous pole. The pleasurable friction building up pressure in his titanic testicles causing them to swirl and churn on the inside, until they began to swell. A few more strokes and the feeling was pulsing from his superior sack across his abs and around his ass to his hole. He slowed down once again, trying to take two, three minutes for the last few drags down his dong, and then suddenly..... "AUH! AH! HOO! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUGH!" If Chad could've kept his eyes open, he would've seen his prick spray out like some huge canon sized can of silly string with strands that shot out both all the way across and as long as his bedroom. But, Chad couldn't see it. His head had snapped back, his eyes closed and rolled back, he bit his lower lip until it bled, as strand after strand, rope after rope streamed out from his balls, through his pecker, and across the room. He actually passed out in pleasure, falling asleep in the chair. **************************************************************************** Chad kept himself hidden once again for the next couple of weeks. He was ordering tailored clothes from companies on-line, many whom didn't believe his measurements, until he had a cam to cam meeting with them and showed them how tall the apartment rooms were and where he came up to them. There were a number of these company's representatives that personally called him back and paid him for a small show. He was also making money still with his art pieces, but also appearing on a cam as a model for life drawing classes. Students and teachers gasped and wondered about his size, although for the posing he removed anything from the room that could create a reference for his size. Most of them figured he was 5' 9" at the tallest given the size and shape of his muscles. Thus, two weeks later, Len was ecstatic when he came home, from another piss poor date and seen his lounger returned to his side of the well and then a fully stocked cooler to its left. He sat down and stretched himself past the end of his chair like his body usually did, picked out a beer from the cooler, popped it open, and began to talk. "Chad, hey buddy. How are you?" "Doing well, Len. Very well." "Excellent. Are you over that bug, completely. You still kind of sound very hoarse. Your voice sounds really deep." "Yeah I'm okay. It just kind of...uhm.... affected my vocal chords. This is my new voice." "Wow....kind of givin' me the chills, bro. You sound fuckin' hot. Guys are gonna want to date you just to hear your voice." "That is a possibility. You have a good date tonight?" "Naw... Still same problem: if they're built, hung, or tall, they've all got a chip on their shoulder. If they're nice, they're fairly small, weak, or they don't want to support someone with a lifting lifestyle." "Well.... keep looking you may find someone." "Yeah....in my dreams." Chad reached over to grab another beer and noticed a pair of sandals just slightly in front of the cooler. Ones that were huge... and he was pretty sure was bigger than his. He kicked off his shoes, but took one and placed it beside one of the sandals. "Holy shit, dude! Do you know about these sandals? They're huge fuckers, larger than my shoes, but quite a bit." "About six sizes." "Six si......you mean a size 24?" "Yes." "Gawd... the size of the dawgs on that dude..." "Fifteen and one-third inch long feet." "FIFTEE.... waaaaait a minute. What are these shoes doing here? How do you know the size of the owner's feet? Out with it, you lucky bastard. You found a giant man. Your wish came true!" "No.... not quite. I found a giant man, but my wish didn't come true." "What? You found someone, but they walked out...and left... left their shoes behind?" "No. They didn't leave their shoes behind." "Someone had to leave these behind." "Nope. I just put them there." "What do you mean you just put them there? Did you save up and buy a pair just for fantasy play time, you perve?" Len laughed. "Nope... .... .... I need them." "What do you mean, you need them?" "Exactly that. I need them." "Dude, this is like your fetish controlling you now. You need some help." "No, it's not for my fetish. It's for me. Just me. Just my feet." "Just for you... just for your feet? But why?" "Because, I.... NEED....THEM." Len swiveled in his lounger and sat up, peering slightly around the well and then gasped. There on the lounger on the other side of the well was a body that extended nearly a foot beyond the end of the lounger and with some of the largest feet he had ever seen in his life. "What da fuck?" Said Len as he stood up and walked the short distance around the well. There was the complete body for him to view. Nearly a foot longer than the lounger, arms, delts, lats, and back wider than the lounger and nearly hanging off of it. He looked at the body's face, it was still that of Chad's, but he was a bit more handsome, more rugged, a two to three day old scruff, medium length jet black hair, muscles on top muscles that had muscles, bulging, mounding, looking nearly like some great balloon sculpture, except it was cover in a sexy feather of hair, great streams of blood vessels, lines and scores of striations and muscular definition, and deep crevices. And all of it was this new sun kissed tan from being out most of the day, apparently. There in the middle was this velvet like pouch that clung to something that was thick and long looking. "Chad?" "Yes, Len. It's me." "But how... so... long.... so....big....so .... built....and... what... what... WHAT IS THAT?!" "If you want to know," said Chad pointing to his nipples and chest, "Press the buttons and trace the maze." Len staggered forward and fell to his knees. Letting out gasps of awe at the bunching, mounding, twitching, popping, and flexing mountainous mass of muscle in front of him, he stuck both hands out onto Chad's pecs and cupped them. "Even...for...my hands.... so.... huge...." "Hmmmmmmmmmmmmm" Len quickly began to cup and squeeze Chad's pecs. He started running his fingers through Chad's chest hair. He initiated Chad's crotch inflation by rubbing, pinching, and twisting Chad's nipples. "Ooooooooooooooooooooh" Len turned his head to look down to Chad's crotch area as he continued his great fondling exploration of Chad's chest. He shuddered and quaked as he watched in wide-eyed wonder while the bulge in the pouch began to swell and grow. First the ball became larger, then it became more of a u shaped tube, inflating like a great fire hose with water. Then it attempted to continue but the bag was becoming too tight. The strings for the tie weren't releasing and the whole package was shaking. Eventually there was rips being heard and Len stopped his fondling and he watched the great protruding penis began to stretch the pouch, ripping free of its confinement and now achieve it's great straight, long, length and tremendous thickness. Eventually the pouch ripped all the way around, slipped off Chad's anaconda and fell off to the ground. "Oh my gaw..... that's a fuckin' branch! An I-beam. That would... would..." "Do horrible, but wondrous things to your ass." "What?" Chad took Len's hands off his body, turned every so gingerly in the lounger as it groaned, creaked, and sank into ground, and then stood up and up and up. "Oh.... my...." There before Len was his best friend. The man who just a month or so ago, was thin, pasty, and only stood just a fraction above his shoulders. Now there was this muscled behemoth who he only came up to the mouth on. A man when he looked straight out all he could see was a huge, thick neck, mountainous traps, devastating delts, granite slabs of pectorals, and arms that look like they could rip out and crush tree trunks. It completely filled his vision stand close to him. Looking down didn't help either as he saw thighs he swore were thicker round than his waist, calves bigger than his upper arms, and that colossal cock bouncing straight out in the air. Taking his hand and placing it under Len's chin, Chad directed Len's gaze up to his eyes. "I have... .... .... always been in love with you. From the first moment we met retreating from the apartment party. I never expressed my desire for you, once I found out you wanted someone built as big, or as tall as, or bigger than you. I knew it could never happen. But now...." Chad made motion to look down his body, even though he couldn't see anything past his chest, and then did a front double bicep pose. "Now.... I've somehow turned into this. I think... I think I... ... became your wish." Len leaned in and hugged his friend around his chest, lats, and back as best as he could. "Gawd.... you're so....solid.... I .... would love to.... .... to ..... date you." and then Len paused a moment. "But... .... ... you're in worse spot than I was. You can't find a big man to love." With that, Chad picked up Len by his ass and held him up close so Len could attempt to hold on by wrapping his legs around Chad's waist. "I already have found my big man to love. You're not bigger than me now, that's true, but I'm not an ass to think or state that you're small. Even though I'm bigger and stronger, I will not dominate you, although I may have some fun with it. But I will treat your with respect. You're still a decent human being and will be treated as such. You may not ever become as tall or as big as me, but I will love you and support you and help you as you toss weights around, working to get bigger. And my cock doesn't make me better, it's yours. Your toy to play with. I am your mountain to climb." Chad carried Len into his apartment where the flopped onto the bed and caused its collapse. Len dug his hands into every single muscle Chad had, attempting to massage Chad's taps, punching Chad's delts, single and two handed squeezing of Chad's upper arm and then his singular split biceps peak. Len traced Chad's abs down, down, down, until he came face to face with Chad's rod, which he promptly ignored moving instead to groping Chad's calves, and then squeezing each tear drop of Chad's titan like thighs. It was then that Len moved on to the fleshy I-beam jutting out in front of him as he kissed his way up Chad's inner left thigh, cupped and rubbed Chad's massive sack and balls, before gliding his mouth across the shaft and then swallowing the humongous head. Len did work on that long before he rose up and began to suckle on Chad's left nipple, while cupping Chad's right pectoral and rubbing its nipple. The string of hickeys across Chad's chest would take weeks to fade, but it was the hunger in Len's eyes that aroused Chad the most and let him know how far to go. From his position laying across the bed and under Len, Chad grabbed Len by his hips and pulling him up slightly and then in a slow downward pull Len let out a low manly gasp as gargantuan rod that was Chad's cock enter his anus and began to painfully, yet pleasurably stretch his insides to great proportions. Chad teased Len, forcing the ramming to be nearly movie slow motion for twenty, thirty minutes, before he picked up the pace, causing Len to start bouncing slightly. Then as he felt the sensation, THAT sensation build up in him, striking him from the middle of his preponderous pecker, he doubled the speed, tripled the speed of bouncing and ramming, further and harder. Len attempted to hold on by grabbing, clinching, a hold of Chad's traps and delts, before he finally gave in and held around Chad's neck, after realizing he couldn't make a strong enough hold to dent, let alone choke, Chad. Chad moaned, groaned, began to bellow in pleasure. Len began to groan, cry, scream in addictive pain. Until Chad reached down and stroked Len's cock as he shoved Len down one more time upon his shaft all the way to the base, and then both men roared. The sound of two bellowing behemoths echoed within the small apartment as Len shot what he swore was the largest load he ever produced, and felt the largest load ever produced in his ass by Chad. The two collapsed, breathless, and asleep. The night was, of course, far from done. There was still another round of groping and tracing, carrying and lifting in the kitchen. There was the engulfing cuddling session in the living room while watching a movie. There was the size comparison of hands, feet, upper arms, pants, shirts, shoes, "equipment", and standard sized objects to the towering Chad in the dining room.There was the kissing, the soaping, the fondling in the shower, followed by the laying and relaxing, with Len's fingers running through Chad's body hair, on the bed, until the pair fell asleep once again. If the two men had hung out before, they were completely inseparable now. With the exception of work, wherever one went the other was soon to follow. This was especially true in the gym, where Chad was true to his word. He helped Len to build and bulk his body up as much as he could, being there to help spot and encourage Len during his workouts and to push him to some greater amounts of weight and more reps. It was only a couple of months after Chad's growth and his and Len's first sleeping together that they made a stop at a big and tall store to pick up some new shoes for Chad. He had tried them on, walked around in them a little bit, and then sat down to look at them, or rather their reflection in the mirror. "What do you think? They turn out ok?" "Yeah, Chad. They turned out fine, why?" "Just wanting to make sure." rip. "uh... not sure if I like them. Not sure if this was the design I liked or..." ri-ip rip rip rip. "Oh no. They don't fit." "What do you mean they don't fit? They look fine to me." "Don't you hear that?" "Hear... ... " rip ri-i-ip riiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiip "That! That must mean I've just blown out of these shoes. Am I growing again?" "Chad, hon. I don't see any tears on your shoes. They look fine." "I don't feel any air on exposed feet. Where is that sound..." riiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiip It was then in the mirror reflection that the two men saw Len's feet break free from his shoes. The couple smiled and Chad said, "C'mon, bro. Let's pay for my shoes, and get you home to try on my clothes."
  18. Greetings. I kind of wound up writing a book, but given the premise of the story, it kind of had to go long. I however hope you enjoy it. - Frank The Cruise by F_R_Eaky "You're only going on this trip because I called you plain and simple." Ethan Olson paused at the bottom of the gangplank, recalling some of the last words his boyfriend, Noah Hansen, said to him before he boarded the plane for Athens, Greece. Having met in college their sophomore year at frat party where Noah was working the crowd and Ethan was pretty much a wall flower, somehow sparks flew, and the pair really did seem to love each other completely, totally, and even moved into an apartment together their Senior year. But where as one, Noah, seemed more energetic and active being slightly tall at 6 '1", athletic with a soccer/rugby kind of build, outgoing personality, and mischievous puppy dog brown eyes, hidden under a bouncy mop of rich, burnt umber colored hair with sun kissed highlights, the other, Ethan, was a quieter, shier, man with a body a bit shorter, average height at 5 '9", and a soft average build, just before crossing over into being slightly pudgy, with pale, almost olive colored eyes that he kept downward, dark, drab brown hair, both of which were lacking in vibrancy and saturation. Some joking around at their friend Mark's birthday party led to the more manly Noah, scoffingly picking up the flamboyant Mark's latest top woman's magazine and reading through the test to see who the outgoing person is in one's relationship. He of course pretty much knew and therefore answered all the questions for Ethan, and when Ethan protested a bit, stated, "Honey, I know you. You're as plain as untoasted milk-toast. You're quiet and simple, but I love you, anyway." It wasn't that true of a statement. Truth of the matter was Noah liked to try new things. He didn't enjoy, appreciate, or participate in them all, but he was willing to explore, but still he was a bit more vanilla than any exotic flavor in his living habits. Still, Ethan on the other had grew up in a very conservative home all quiet and subdued, daily schedules, things planned, not a lot of spice - even on the food. And although out in college, it was still a well kept secret from Mom and Dad as, of course, the lifestyle was considered taboo. In college Ethan didn't get out that much, and he certainly didn't get to know the wilder side of the LGBTQ community, with the exception of Noah, who was pretty much a low key country bumpkin compared to most, but at least he'd been out to let go and explore. It was this that was the problem. Noah was always trying to get Ethan to join in on new things, positions, fairs, getaways, music, clubs, but Ethan focused solely on his studies... well....that and his boyfriend who flexing for him and jokingly held him down and slowly screwed him until Ethan thought his brains would explode, or tickling him until he thought he'd piss his pants. And so with the announcement from Noah's lips that Ethan was plain and simple, Ethan began to wonder if he wasn't enough for Noah. If Noah was dissatisfied with him as a boyfriend, a lover, a partner, especially when it came to sex. Ethan wasn't tiny, came in just over average at 6 inches erect, but Noah wasn't much larger at 6.5 inches. However the last few weeks they seemed to be kind of drifting apart. They had arguments over the incident, whether Ethan was or was not too much of a stick in the mud, and then lately it seemed for no reason at all. Both of them at twenty-three years old had recently graduated from college with their Bachelor's degree. Noah was continuing on with his master's courses, while Ethan chose to tackle a master's degree later and had taken a job with a very prestigious local company, and as such had already earned by this time a two-week vacation. When a notification from Human Resources announcing his need to schedule vacation time came across his desk at the same time as an ad for a gay Mediterranean cruise, and after another morning row before work with Noah, Ethan decided he had had enough. The stress of getting everything done for graduation, searching for a job, starting and being the new man at a job, the arguments, cold shoulders, and heavy quietness with Noah at home... ... ... it was too much and he needed to relieve the stress. Get away from it all. He didn't even think. He grabbed the phone called the number and booked the cruise. Single bed. Knowing that Noah couldn't take time off from classes to go with him. He would show Noah. He could be spontaneous. He could do things on his own. He would have fun. He would explore! He would... "Ay Dios Mio! What is the matter chico? You're standing at the bottom of the runway looking up at the ship like you're Kate Winslet looking at the Titanic. Chu loco? Whachu standin' here for anyway? The ship doesn't board for another two hours?" Ethan turned to face the person speaking to him. It was an exceptionally beautiful, slim and curvy, black, Latino woman, albeit an exceptionally tall one who towered over Ethan by a good foot. Looking at her up and down he noticed she had her ebony hair up in a huge beehive hairdo, and wore clothes that were one, very form fitting, two, extremely stereotypical of Latin fashion, colors, and makeup, and three, barely contained her breasts that were so ample, one almost swore they were blown up with air. Suddenly there was a loud sound, like an operatic soprano just belting out a high note attempting to break glass. Ethan's eyes looked past the towering black woman to see a slightly less tall, slightly tanned woman with blond hair, hat, sunglasses, and clothes that portrayed a cross between New York chic and Broadway. "Cacao! Quit being so brazen with this young man.... Hmmmm fine young man he is too. A tad short, but I'm sure he could find some leading rolls somewhere." "Like chour bedroom? Back off miss thang! Chu have no business messing with this pollo. And I waz simply trying to get chkim to move outta da way, so back off puta!" "Puta! Bitch, you are such a baldracca." "Baldracca! Baldracca? Bish you ain't even Italian. ¡chinga tu madre!" "I am one-hundred percent pure Italian." "Oh, chez. Chou're pure all right..... pure as New York, snow!.... After the cars have driven on it..... and the dogs have pooped in it..... and los chicos have written sus nombres...." "Guuurl! you gonna get a heel right up your...." Ethan stood there watching the bickering bitch fest unfolding in front of him when the realization came upon him... "Adam's apples. They're men..... dressed exceedingly like women....but way too gaudy...." He stilled his thumping heart and slowed his breathing down. "Drag queens. I've just met my first drag queens. It's alright. New experience. Sure they are fine....hmmmmm will learn from this more about gay life....and.....yeah." "LA-dieeeeeees! Cacao, Cadence. Oy vez! Can you not see you're scaring this poor chicken? He's been struck dumb in fear." "More like he's been struck in awe at my presence. Not my fault anyway, Hazel. Talk to this perra here. She's the one that started so hot and rude against him. Couldn't just simply ask for him to move. Gotta go in hot, foaming at the mouth." "I go in hot because I am hot!" SNAP! "Cacao Caliente de Malaviscos, and you know he was looking at me because everyone wants a taste..." "Oy vey iz mir! Save it for the introductions when we're on, Cacao. Look, bubele, come here to Momma Hazel." and Hazel who was closer to Ethan's height, although taller due to heels, with a gigantic, bulbous bouffant of grey hair, electric blue eye-shadow, and a frumpy frock that was all in blue & white with a baby blue cardigan sweater on, What's your name, hon?" "uhm....Ethan." "Ethan....from Eitan, and good Jewish name like all my brothers and cousins had, unlike the one momma gave me! FEH! Now, you don't worry about these two. Their growls are enormous, but they have such small bites they might as well have no teeth. Now if you're heading on this cruise, we're going to be part of the staff; the ones with class mind you. We serve as hostesses and kind of like the event directors. Is this your first time on one of these cruises, dear?" "Er...Yes." "Well that's wonderful. Now, let me point out, the passengers' entrance is over there. The gang plank that runs into the pop up pergola. They'll be opening up in about an 'owah and forty-five minutes. We'll be greeting you once everyone is on board. If you need anything or feel lawst during the trip, you come to one of us, okay?" And after Ethan gave a few small nods, Hazel turned and waved her hands barking commands at Cacao and Cadence. "Every year they bring me on to keep the peace between you two detrimental divas. Gevalt!" "But mamma! chee started it..." "Cacao, no! I did nawt get my mornin' cawffee today, I am not in the mood. I am wearing a Stahr of David necklace with many sharp points. Don't make me stuff it up your chawc'late ass! UP! up Up UP UP UP UP!" And the trio left Ethan to go to the passengers' boarding area and wait. ***************************************************************** It didn't seem that long until boarding time to Ethan. Once again he got lost in thought as he looked up at the gigantic cruise ship, the Queen Amphitrite, owned by Poseidon's Pride cruise line. Surrounding the ship's name on the sides and underneath were a merman and mermaid, presumably portraying Amphitrite and Poseidon, their glittery pink and teal tails shimmering in the sun. Up the gang plank, into doors, down the elevators, and through the corridors, Ethan took a little longer than most navigating the maze of the ship to get to his room, a single cabin he paid extra for, that was small, and was located on one of the lowest levels of the ship before reaching staff, storage, and engine rooms, and had only a tiny portal window, the view of which was primarily covered with a lifeboat. He unpacked his clothes, took a shower, and decided upon a nap before the evening's Welcoming & Mixer Party. When it was time for that he put on a simple t-shirt, some khakis, and some olive colored boat shoes and headed up to the pool deck, which had been decorated with multi-colored streamers, lights, and a DJ booth. He paused a good long while before heading into the main part of the deck. There were so many men...in the hundreds.....all like him....gay. Yet even though he had that in common with them, he felt...small. So many men were tall, very tall, or built, chiseled, hung. They were tall and built. If not tall and built they were very tall. If not tall at all they were built. If neither tall nor built, they were hung. On the rare occasion some were all three. And then there were the ones he knew to be called bears, either fairly muscled or pleasantly plump but covered in a great amount of hair. Men were on deck, in lounge chairs, in the pool, on the sides, some dressed casually, some shirtless, some in swim trunks or board shorts, some in speedos, and some were even nude. He felt unimpressive and most assuredly plain. After the welcoming and introductions, he listened to the ship's schedule that was briefly run through by the trio of drag queens he met earlier: Hazel Tov, Cadence Alcoda, and Cacao Caliente de Malaviscos, plus the addition of Luca, a 6' 4", dirty blond haired, blue eyed, and well chiseled man who wore a pair of tight broad shorts, white boat shoes, and a sash that read "Mr. Eros Cruise 2017". Ethan then tried to mingle with a glass of iced tea, and small step dancing off in a corner. It seemed, however, wherever he went, the crowd seemed to shift, shutting him out and leaving him alone. Guys were walking past him and greeting old returning friends with bright smiles, firm handshakes, passionate kisses, or groping hands. They did the same to new friends as well, after coming up and whispering in their ear. Everyone made a connection except Ethan. Sighing he walked over to one of the side rails and stared out into the ocean. Closing his eyes he wished his could go back to Athens and get lost in the ruins once again. "But no" he thought. "I must work up the courage. I need to stay here, keep going, and get to those places and attend events so I can have fun and gain experience...something....anything...." Suddenly there was a tremendous crash of water. Turning towards the sound he saw the deck, rails, and outer walls of the rooms drenched and dripping with water almost as if a single wave had jumped up on that particular spot of deck. He heard the sound of a couple of guys laughing and running down the deck above as they drug a number of large buckets behind them. Following the path from the floor above down to the deck below, Ethan gasped when he actually noticed what was in the dead center of the strike zone. There was a man sitting in a wheel chair. His long black, grey, and silver hair and beard now soaking wet and plastered against his head, neck, and chest. His t-shirt was soaked and form fitting now to his body which was a carved, Greek sculpture of the finest athletic form, but then his legs were covered with a thoroughly saturated blanket and they revealed exceptionally thin and atrophied legs. Ethan snapped to, running towards the man and crying out, "Are you alright?" "Yes... yes... yes...I am fine." The man stated with a Greek accent. "It started on these cruises years ago and became a tradition. 'SOAK THE CRIPPLE!' and they dump huge buckets of water on me." "That's horrible! Always you? Every year?" "Yes, but I take it in stride. I made them stick the tradition at the beginning of the cruise. First night. And always out here on the deck. That way I can at least enjoy the rest of the cruise in peace. You however looked like you were the one dowsed in water just before I got drenched. Are you all right?" Ethan bashfully chuckled. "Oh... I'm ok. I'm just....nervous. First time here on a cruise like this.... on a cruise of any kind. In fact it's the first time I've ever left the safety of my own hometown and state, let alone my country." "My... you took the long or triple jump for your first step out, didn't you?" Ethan laughed. "Yeah...guess I did." "So why the sudden need to step out and see the world?" "Ahhhhh. I'm not here to talk about my problems. Especially to other folks here on a vacation. Let's just say the basic thing is I was called plain, simple, uninventive, unexciting, non-spontaneous by friends and family and I decided to prove them wrong." "Sounds like you're on a quest then. Bet you've got your party outfits planned well and big then don't you?" "Party outfits? I just have some regular clothes." "Regular clothes!? You are aware every evening party is themed?" "What? No....I..." "Did you read the itinerary before you purchased your tickets? Didn't you listen to our host and hostesses about what was going on?" "No... I....thought...a cruise...was just...I didn't....really.... pay attention...." "And the hero goes off on a quest without any armor, shield, or sword. Well, I give you points for daring on that. Listen, my name is Ándras Okeanós. What is the name of the man who rushed to my aid?" "oh! Uhm... I'm Ethan. Ethan Olson." And Ándras stuck his hand out to shake Ethan's saying, "Well then, Ethan. I've been on many of these cruises, and as someone who has frequent cruising point and a handicapped person, I have the ability to bring and house a plethora of outfits....plus I sell pearls, so I can afford the larger rooms. What say I take you under my wing to help you navigate the rapids known as Poseidon's Pride Eros Cruise 2018?" Ethan stood there in the handshake moment and stared in to the great teal colored eyes of this man, Ándras, and eventually his stance relaxed, he smiled and agreed to Ándras' assistance. "Wonderful, my new friend. I must go and get dried off. I am in the Triton Suite deck 13. Come calling at nine in the morning, we'll have breakfast and discuss how we shall dress you for each event." Ethan thanked Ándras and then turned to head back to the party deck as Ándras wheeled himself into a lobby and then elevator. ***************************************************************************** In the morning Ethan, after much direction seeking, finally arrived at Ándras' suite at around nine-fifteen. After being invited in, the pair had a very excellent breakfast that had been delivered to Ándras' room. After that they pulled out the itinerary and saw that the party for this evening was to be a disco party. Ándras pulled out a number of different outfits, but Ethan wasn't sure, nor comfortable on any of them, being pretty self conscious about his body. Ándras told Ethan not to worry about it, gays liked the shape of man in various forms. Despite that an hour later Ethan hadn't decided upon an outfit yet and Ándras was becoming slightly exasperated. Just then the door to his bedroom opened and out stepped two men, one was a 6' 4", dirty blond haired, blue eyed, well chiseled, decently hung, and nude man, while the other was a 5' 4" smooth, thin, nearly hairless man with reddish hair, olive eyes, and was wearing a coat that fit him like a large bathrobe. "Morning, men." said Ándras. "Guten morgen...." said the taller man as his stumbled strode his way into the bathroom and then the shower turned on. The other man smiled sleepily and just nodded in Ándras and Ethan's direction. "Ethan, I believe you will recognize the taller man was Mr. Luca Mannheim, our current Mr. Eros Cruise 2017, and the diminutive cutie here is Bran O’Seannaig, from Ireland, he's been on this cruise about four years now..." "Six..." said Bran as he sloppily plopped down into a dining chair and stuffed a biscuit into his mouth while pouring a cup of hot tea. "Six? My..... time flies when having fun. He is a friend that you could say was once a protégé like you are now." Suddenly Ándras let out a gasp of epiphany that made Ethan jump and Bran accidentally fling his biscuit across the room. "I have it! Since you won't choose anything, Ethan, I shall choose it for you." and wheeling over to his trunk of clothes and costumes, he pulled out what looked like leather chaps, a towel, and what looked like a vest made out of beads. "Luca, Bran, two other friends, and myself are going to tonight's disco party as the Village People, but we are a man short. You will fill in the part of the Indigenous American for us." "Oh... I don't know.... I mean he's like shirtless and I... I just..." "No! I won't hear of it. The day is short and you need to decide now. It is settled." At that moment Luca came out of the bathroom still slightly dripping wet, with a towel wrapped around his waist, water droplets cascading down every mound and crevice of his muscles. "In fact, your day, Ethan is planned. I must to the spa and Jacuzzi section for my back and body, so Luca, if you would be a gentleman, take Mr. Olson here with you as you accompany folks while exploring the port of Mykonos today. Don't have to babysit him, just make sure he doesn't turn right back around for the ship. Make him explore. Ethan, go drop off the costume in your stateroom and meat Luca back at the embarking doors in no later than forty minutes." ***************************************************************************** Ethan did as he was told and did enjoy himself, even went off to explore some of the historical and tourist spots on his own, breaking the spine on his Greek translation book quite quickly. Luca was politely and professionally cordial, but Ethan could tell, after a couple of long looks from Luca, Luca wasn't interested him in the slightest. In fact, seemed a little disappointed. Ándras, Luca, Bran, and Ethan met and had dinner with each other, in the cabaret area that night where Cadence Alcoda not only hosted but performed several songs, revealing she was a counter-tenor, a man with a voice nearly as high as a female soprano, thus one of the few drag queens who could not only sing well, but sing without breaking the illusion of being female. After dinner and the show, everyone went back to their room to put on their costumes to meet for the Disco Dance Party. Doubt crept up over Ethan. There were leather chaps trimmed in fringe, and a loin cloth, but it only had one side. His ass would be exposed. Then there wasn't any shirt, just this vest...this beaded breastplate? Some moccasin slippers were next, followed by a grand headdress that Ethan swore might have looked real. An honest to goodness, actual, correctly hand crafted headdress from one of the nations of America's indigenous people. Releasing a sigh, he put everything on and headed out the door and up to the main party deck. The temperature seemed to drop a bit this evening, and as he walked down the long deck towards the front of the ship, a mist rose from the sea and began to swirl around Ethan. Merely at his feet first, but then it encased him like a cocoon. As he continued walking, his cheeks began to melt away and sink in a little, revealing more and more of his cheek bones. His neck became thinner and the small bubble that was beginning to become a second chin faded into non-existence. His man boobs, that had just started to form on him towards the end of college, shrank and his chest became flat and smooth, while his little pooch of a belly began to recede. Everywhere his body slimmed down and toned up a bit. He wasn't bulky by any shape, but he was defined. He very much looked the part of the thin but taut Filipe Rose from the 1970's. He met up with Ándras who was dressed up as the cop, including a car with flashing and strobe spot lights that fit over his wheel chair, Bran who was dressed as a Sailor representing the military, Luca who was dressed as a construction worker, another 6' 4" but much beefier, muscled man with thick brown hair and green eyes, named Miguel, from Puerto Rico, who was dressed as the leather man, and Stephan, a 6' 8" tall man from America, with honey blond hair and piercing blue eyes, who although dressed as a cowboy, looked as though he were wearing clothes from his everyday life. Ethan had a good time at this party. With this new crowd of friends he was pulled into the center of the crowd. He had many complements on both his outfit, and his body, which he was confused over, but took it stride. He had to stop several times while dancing as the group was asked to pose for pictures, not to mention he felt his ass groped and pinched several times. But the thing that really got him was the fact that he noticed Luca couldn't stop staring at him. He kept wondering if had put some part of the costume on wrong, or had he spilled something on it? Everything began to blur... the crowd...the lights....the dancing.....and the drinks.... Over the course of the night, the crowd had thinned. Miguel and Stephan had paired off and gone to bed. Ándras called it an evening and wheeled himself back to his suite, while Bran seemed miffed about something and stormed off. The DJ slowed down the dance music a bit for couples dances and suddenly there was Luca, face to face with Ethan, his body extremely close...too close. Luca's hand came out and over, cupping Ethan's ass and pulling him close. The other hand travelled up Ethan's arm and to the back of his head. Looking down at Ethan he whispered, "I love twinks..." Ethan stood there kind of frozen in time, his heart pounding a million beats per second. Luca still starring at him stated once more with a whispered strength and compassion, "I really love twinks." With that Luca easily picked up Ethan by the ass as he bent in and gave him a full lip to lip kiss. Carrying him across the deck as he kissed every inch of Ethan's face, neck, and shoulders. After bursting through the gym doors, he deposited Ethan on top of a stacked set of weight plates, ripped off the loin cloth, and proceeded to go down on Ethan. Ethan's head swam. His heart exploded. His legs became jelly. At some point the winds carried him aloft and he was soon on a fairly large, billowing cloud, with Luca over him and a feeling of great enormous pleasure thrusting in him over and over and over..... ************************************************************************* A knock on the door startled Ethan awake. He then went into a slight panic mode as the room he was in was not his. His billowing cloud was the soft sheets and mattress of a suite bed, but how did he get here? Luca... Yes, Luca came onto him on the dance floor, whisked him away somewhere to go down on him and then carried him here to his suite. Luca loved twinks. Suddenly Ethan's cock sprang to all six inches of solid life. Thoughts of Luca were turning him on. He stared down at his cock in disbelief and then went to look up into the mirror to look at himself eye to eye, to debate the pleasure and guilt going through his mind right now. "AUUUGH!" He screamed as he suddenly noticed his body for the first time. He was trim. He was fit. He was slender. Where was his chubbiness? Where was the small roll he had around his waistline? A moment after the scream, the door flew open and in rolled Ándras with a tray laden with food. After a second scream of shock and a clamoring backwards to the headboard of the bed, Ándras greeted Ethan pleasantly. "Good Morning, Ethan. I trust you had a wonderful, albeit tiring, evening with Luca last night?" "I.... I....My body....I've.... I've...." "Racked with pleasure and pain from Mr. Mannheim, I take it?" "Well... yes... but you see... I'm thin... " "Yes, you are, and probably exhausted from your adventure last night with Luca. Here... have some of this." "But you don't understand my body it...ah...." and Ethan chewed and swallowed whatever it was Ándras stuffed in his mouth. "That was...buttery...and salty....kind of tasty. But listen, you have to understand I...." "I decided to bring you a good hearty breakfast, well brunch, since I didn't see nor hear you come out of Luca's suite this morning." Ándras said as he stuffed another something in Ethan's mouth. "These are escargot, French style cooked snails. You've already had two without a problem, so don't run and vomit now. I also had them bring up some oysters, croissants: plain with butter, and chocolate, bacon -everyone around the world seems to be almost sexually in love with bacon these days- hot herbal tea and mimosas." "But you don't understand I've lost weight and..." Ethan wasn't sure but for a moment he swore he could see a crash of waves within Ándras' teal eyes. In an instant he forgot all about how he lost weight and decided his hunger really was too much, after all the fun he had last night. He dove into the tray of food. "Well," said Ándras. "It won't be too hard to find an outfit for you this evening. The theme for today is 'neon!' I'm sure I have some neon colored clothes for you to wear and I'll pick up some of the neon regular or snap and glow items to wear like necklaces, sunglasses, bracelets, all to go with the clothes and the make-up. "In the meantime, after your breakfast, we are going out to see the sites of Kusadasi, Turkey where we are docked for the day. Hmmmmmm Turkish coffee..... I hope you like it, son, because we are stopping somewhere for some; I am so addicted, and I'm gonna drink until I'm filled to the gills." Just then a knock and a voice was heard, "Mr. Okeanós?" "Ándras, please, Metin, and we're next door in Luca's suite." The open door opened wider and in stepped a very tan man, with jet black hair cut slightly long on top, but a very close and trimmed beard, which surrounded some very pillow like lips, while the hair style surrounded brown eyes so deep and dark they were almost black. All of this was on top of a man about 6' tall and pushing 300 pounds of muscle that were straining an ivory colored, mesh-net, sleeveless, muscle shirt, along with some gauzy pants, and leather sandals. "Ethan, this is Mr. Metin Katıtaş. He will help be our guide today." Mr. Katıtaş gave a nod and smile at Ethan saying, "Metin, please." Ethan smiled and nodded back stating his name as his hand reached for a pillow to put in front of his already covered crotch. Metin smiled even broader. The trio got off at Kusadasi, enjoying the beach and pool of the city for a couple of hours. Metin purposefully kept performing something like backward push-ups to lower himself into the pool so Ethan could catch a maximum view of his thick, bulging, and veiny muscles, not to mention his crotch in his tight speedos. It wasn't any better when they took a quick trip to the ruins of Ephesus with Metin straining his muscles to help push and pull Ándras in his wheel chair, or occasionally assist in holding hands with Ethan to steady or guide him, or using his hands to actually hoist and pick Ethan up as though he were no more than a five pound weight. Every minute it seemed Metin was doing whatever he could to bounce a pec here, or pop a bicep there, or to stretch and raise his shirt hem over the first two rows of abdominals, which he would then crunch. Poor Ethan thought he was going to cream his pants every minute of every hour. Back on board. The trio enjoyed dinner in one of the fancier restaurants that night; Ándras and Metin dressed in tuxedos, while Ethan was dressed in some business clothes borrowed from Ándras. There was a band playing and Metin pulled Ethan out onto the dance floor to dance with him a couple of times. One set being a slow dance and although Metin was only three inches taller than Ethan, Ethan feel so incredibly small next to Metin. Metin's shoulder and chest width seemed to go on forever at this close a view, not to mention the arms that Ethan thought had to be as big around as his waist. Dinner and dancing over, the men changed into clothes for the neon party. Well, Ándras and Ethan did. Ándras was in colors of florescent green, blue, and teal, in shirt, shorts, bands, and make up. Ethan was covered in shades of blues and purples with an accent of yellow here and there. Metin wore a posing brief with long fringe hanging in front and back, along with some gladiator boot like sandals both in hot pinks and reds. Similar colors of make-up where applied to him with the pinks outlining every crevice of his musculature and the red tracing his plump veins. Ándras spent a good long time applying make-up to Ethan's face... thick bold stripes along the cheekbones, but not quite following them. Heavy lines along Ethan's jaw as well, some lighter ones across his nose, and then there was a blending of some electric blue along Ethan's hair line and eyebrows, followed by a dusting of hot blue powder into Ethan's hair. Having taken a bit of time to get Ethan done up, Luca showed up and took Metin to the party deck ahead of Ándras and Ethan. Ándras still needed some extra time, so he sent Ethan ahead down to the party. Once again Ethan hit that stretch of deck leading to the front of the ship. There was a sudden gust of wind that felt a little icy, then it warmed up and Ethan could feel the sea spray misting his face. He thought to himself, "I hope this doesn't wash off all this make up." The spray began to come at him more and more, harder and harder on the faster and more furious breeze. It stung his nose, it felt as though it was slicing his cheeks, and his jaw line racked with pain. His eyes began to water and his hair slowly became saturated from the flying sea foam. The sea mist and salt filled his lungs, grasped at his throat - he couldn't breathe. Ethan was panicked. Just short of reaching the party area Ethan put his hands to his face and then ran his fingers through his hair, shaking it. There was a loud whoosh of wind and the sound of a wave crash despite the calm sea and suddenly... ... ... Ethan was fine. His hair wasn't wet, his face didn't sting, he could breathe. Thinking that he might not have had enough to eat or drink at dinner, Ethan went straight for the snack buffet section out on the party deck. He must be woozy from dehydration or a little malnutrition. He stood there noshing for quite some time until a gentleman approached him. "Forget to eat or sleep through dinner?" There next to him was a good looking middle aged man about 5' 4" tall with a good stocky gymnast, or more correctly power lifter's build. He had short cropped salt and pepper hair on top, two day old scruff for a beard and mustache, and a good amount of hair covering his chest, abs, forearms, and legs. which was seen poking out of his white with hot pink trimmed tank top and his electric blue shorts. Ethan turned to face the man who was talking with him. "I've often forget to eat dinner or I sleep through it on these trips. You just get carried away with it... ..... ...GOOD GAWD!" Ethan jerked back wondering why the man just exclaimed so loudly while looking upon him. "I'm... I'm sorry. It's just your face..." "My face? What about my face?" "Good lord, are you humble or blind?" "What?" "You look like a model. Seriously... those high cheek bones, the full lips, the square jaw, that thick jet black hair and day old stubble, and those eyes.... they're striking like ice blue eyes, but they're green. It's like...sapphires..no...too dark, not brilliant enough. More like.... two peridot gems set in your head." "Uhm I think the lighting has you seeing things my eyes..." "Oh and that voice. Such a deep rich bass. It rumbles my body from my chest all the way down to my groin.... good gawd it just drips sexy. Listen, I know this may sound forward or like a cliché pick up line, but could I take some pictures of you and draw you?" "What?" "My name is Jason Walker. I am a photographer and artist, and I would seriously love to take some pictures of your face. I mean... my gawd, man. If it weren't for the fact of you having green eyes and black hair, someone would think you to be a younger, still runner style built, brother of Adam Charlton. Speaking of hot British men...come, meet Arthur. He's another man that has the look for modeling." And with that Ethan was dragged out onto the dance floor to meet Arthur, a man of 6' 3" height with a 220 pound smooth, chiseled physique with strawberry blond hair and deep green eyes. Jason tapped Arthur on the shoulder and went to make introductions, but Arthur turned and looked at Ethan and nearly dropped to his knees proclaiming how handsome Ethan was. He shuddered and shook when Ethan replied and Ethan's rumbling voice rolled over his body. Ethan attempted to be polite, proclaim how he wasn't anything special and excuse himself, but other men wondered what the fuss was about that Arthur had made and turned to look at Ethan. Many men whistled, some howled, some pretended to act like they were cumming on the spot, and all of them proclaimed him to be one of the most handsome men on the ship and that if he wasn't a twink body wise, he could have any, if not every, man on this ship. It startled him when some expressed their approval of his looks by just coming up and kissing him directly. The attention filled Ethan up, made him feel giddy. So happy he was, he was almost punch-drunk now in actions and movement. Jason and Arthur stuck next to him dancing, squeezing him into a great gyrating sandwich and when the neon powder came out, they ripped off his shirt and began to make handprints and rub the chalk all over him. Eventually Jason couldn't take it anymore. "I need you two, in my stateroom... NOW!" And grabbing both men by their hand, he lead them off the party deck, back to his stateroom, where he threw them on the bed and had them make out as he took shot after shot after shot of them on his digital camera and roll after roll on his regular camera in black and white film. The more pictures he took, the more bothered he became and finally after taking a few specific shots, which he muttered something about it making a great painting and a better calendar, his stripped his shorts off, ripped off his tank top and crawled into the now color stained bed. Ethan was so caught up in the size and feeling of Arthur, then being sandwiched with the addition of Jason, he simply let go and while his body was relaxed to receive either Jason or Arthur, his face and lips went to town kissing and giving hickeys all over their bodies. ***************************************************************************** It wasn't early in the morning when Ethan woke up, but it was early enough that for the most part, only the crew was up and about on the ship making preparations for the day's activities. Leaving Jason's bed as gingerly as he could, Ethan spent a few minutes attempting to find his clothes, remembering and realizing his shirt had been torn off of him and he could find his shorts nowhere within Jason's stateroom. He thought he vaguely recalled the three of them standing on the balcony and attempting to fly his shorts like some kind of flag and away they went. Wrapping himself up in one of the bed sheets that now looked like a long, tie-dyed toga on him, he made his way out of stateroom and through the corridors to get back to his small stateroom several floors below. Along the way a number of the crew and some guests saw him, each one smiling a smile with the knowing look of, "I know what you've been doing." There were however also quite a few smiles, winks, and whispered comments on who the man with the model like face was. After a shower, a change into clothes, and a quick bite of a brunch in one of the ship's restaurants, Ethan decided he was going to get out by himself this day. Two nights of extreme....well, partying... was very tiring, although he did enjoy it very much. He also wasn't sure if he wanted company right now. Between some pangs of guilt, thinking about Noah, and the people that seemed to be treating him like an extremely handsome superstar, he felt it might be best to be alone. Not to mention that his brain was trying to process what he was seeing in the mirror. His cheek bones were much higher and more angled. His jaw was slightly wider, much squarer, his nose had narrowed a bit, his eyes had indeed turned a vibrant shade of green, and his hair had darkened into an ebony colored mane around his head. He didn't recognize himself. He felt like he was in a movie about invasion of the body swappers. He especially didn't understand how his new friends could recognize him, or if his old ones back home would. Or Noah... ... ... The ship was anchored at a port in Rhodes, Greece, so Ethan decided to take off and see the sites. The area where the Colossus of Rhodes stood, the Acropolis of Rhodes, the Palace of the Grand Master of the Knights of Rhodes, and several other areas he visited during his day time excursion. He even had his picture taken several times by fellow passengers from the cruise who simply had to get a selfie with one of the most handsome men they ever met. Of course, a number of them commented that if he were taller and bigger built, they'd leave boyfriends, husbands, some men even said their wives for him. Around midday, Ethan was walking around a small little bay along the coastline of the island. It wasn't marked on any of the tourists' guides nor maps. There wasn't a lot of traffic but there were some men in a slightly hidden area along the shore, standing there with hands raised. Ethan wondered if this was some new, modern cult to the Greco-Roman Gods, and then it struck him, he knew these men. It was Bran O’Seannaig, Metin Katıtaş, and Luca Mannheim. Bran stepped forward and poured a bottle of wine into the ocean, followed by Metin casting various flowers upon the tide, and then finally Luca looked as though he was throwing golden jewelry into the sea. After all the gold was cast and sunk, the trio peeled their clothes off, walked about mid calve deep into the water and then proceeded to jerk off until they came and came, their cum mixing with the foam of the sea. As if responding, a wave grew up from the ocean, moved towards and then around the three men, scooping them up and pulling them into the small bay. The three men swam and played with each other and acted as if they were being caressed by unseen hands. Ethan thought he'd go ahead and let them enjoy their moment and turned to leave but suddenly froze. There, on the entrance of the ancient, small, weather worn path, at its beginning was a fresco in a niche carved into the rock. The face had eroded off over time, but the hair was still there, and the eyes...bright....teal....eyes. Ethan was sure he had seen those exact eyes before, but couldn't recall where. He stood there a while and felt as though he should do something, but wasn't sure what. Eventually, shaking himself awake while realizing he needed to get back to the ship, he pulled out some Greek coins and left them in the niche. Arriving for dinner, Ándras asked questions of how Ethan's day went between various people singing karaoke as egged on by the loud and guilt maker queen, Hazel Tov. Ethan wasn't sure why it was, but Ándras certainly looked stronger and healthier this evening. In fact Ethan almost swore Ándras was glowing. But before Ethan could ask his friend how his day was, Ándras' thoughts turned to what Ethan was wearing for this evening's party: Where Are You From? "Oh.... I don't having anything." "Well, that's very unusual for an American." "Don't suppose you could assist me again, could you?" "Not really. I'm Greek. Bran is Irish. Metin is Turkish, Luca is German, and I don't think we have red, white, and blue make-up to paint on you." Ethan looked a little deflated and depressed at hearing this news, but then Ándras spoke up. "Well... I did have one friend who was originally coming on this cruise, but had to cancel at the last minute. I had packed a couple of things for him. You could wear them and just fake it." "Oh? Is he Canadian?" "No...he's Dutch." "The Netherlands? But they speak Dutch. How am I...." "Most of them all speak English as well." "But it's like land of the giants and I'm land of the short average." "It will be fine, just wing it. Be adventuresome." Arriving back at Ándras' suite, Ándras pulled out a pair of shorts with the flag of the Netherlands printed on them and then a good sized flag of the Netherlands and pinned it around Ethan's neck as though it were a cape. Shirtless and shoeless, Ethan wondered if this really was an appropriate outfit to wear, but figured as little as he had seen many of the men wearing so far on this trip, he was fine. Before they left, Ándras gave Ethan a gift of a necklace made out of coral with a nautilus shell for a pendant, and they walked to the elevators. Many of the men were greeting Ándras as well as Bran and Luca as they walked onto the party deck. The crowd had opened up a bit so they could get to the center, meeting Metin there. Men were dancing with flags of their country on like capes, like togas, sarongs, beach towels, or with hats, glasses, bracelets and necklaces and other accessories with the flag or colors of their nation. While dancing it seemed a fog had formed out at sea and was beginning to engulf the boat. Lots of men laughed and joked making scary and moaning noises, some twirled their hands or flags to create patterns in the mist. Not too long after the mist started, Ethan turned to look at and dance with Bran, who suddenly seemed to get smaller. "He must be doing a dance move with bent knees." Thought Ethan, especially after Bran sunk lower, and then lower again. Spinning around to tell Metin, Luca, and Ándras too look at their friend getting down to music, he let out an audible gasp. "Are you all right?" asked Metin. "Uhm...yes..." said Ethan haltingly. He was looking Metin eye to eye right now, and he knew he should be looking up just slightly, Metin being three inches taller than him. "What's wrong?" queried Bran as he danced up to Metin, who pulled him close to gyrate together. Ethan took a step back. Bran came up exactly where he normally did on Metin - right under his chin. Which means both men are standing straight, and Bran is hitting him the same place as he does Metin. "Are you sure you're all right, Ethan?" "Yes... uh..." and suddenly Metin seemed to get lower. Ethan let out another small gasp, and then caught himself and feigned a swoon. "I think... I think I didn't keep myself hydrated enough on my trip inland today and it's catching up to me a bit." "Luca, why don't you take Ethan to the refreshment table and get some proper fluids in him." said Ándras. Luca embraced Ethan in hug like hold and dance-walked him through the crowd to the back edge of the deck. The whole trip though Ethan couldn't keep his breath he was gasping so much. Men his height, he was becoming a bit taller than. Smaller men like Bran he was starting to tower over. The whole walk back men were shrinking all around him. What was going on? Escorting him to the one of the punch bowl sides of the catered table, Luca grabbed a cup, filled it up and handed it off to Ethan. "Here, drink this." "Thank yo--WUAH!" Ethan stepped backwards in fear nearly tripping himself onto the table. Luca caught him by the wrist and put him upright again. Ethan stood straight and tall, looking at Luca...looking slightly down at Luca. It might be only by an inch, but he was.... looking....DOWN....AT LUCA! "I will go get Ándras." "No... no no.... it's okay. I'll be alright. The heat from the day and the strobbing lights are just affecting my vision and balance right now. Just give me a few minutes and a couple of glasses of punch, a couple of hors d'oeuvres to snack on and I'll... I'll be fine. You go back into the crowd. Have fun. I'll join you guys again in a minute." Shortly after Luca disappeared into the crowd, Ethan felt a presence behind him and then heard the words, "Ben je een Nederlander?" Again turning around Ethan looked to see a pair of men...very tall men....one was blond haired blue eyed, average build of a body, kind of a boyish looking face, while the other slightly taller man was brown haired, brown eyed, and a pretty good muscular build on him for one who is so tall. The first man Ethan came just to the top of his ears, while the second man he came up to the bottom of his ears. Ethan was turned on by these very large men, and became very nervous, but he started to tell them the truth that he didn't understand them or what they had said, but instead words that he had no idea how to speak came rushing past his lips. "Ja, zo te zien zijn jullie het ook." "Tcha! We zijn allebei Amsterdammers. En waar komt jij vandaan?" "Mooi zeg. Ik, Delft." "Geweldig. We wilden jullie allebei zeggen dat je extreem knap bent ... .... en je bent een supergrote twink. Iets waar we al heel lang mee bezig willen zijn. We zijn te groot voor de meeste mannen." Ethan couldn't believe what was happening. He was having a conversation with two men in a language he didn't know, nor understand. Yet, somehow, they were able to understand him and he them, and he knew they were hitting on him. But why did he tell them he came from the Netherlands? Why did he state he was from the city of Delft? How did he even know of the city of Delft? After some more conversation, flirty comments on appearances to each other, they were asking him to dance; they were asking him to dance close. They pulled him back into the crowd and after much dancing in the heart of the crowd, they moved towards the pool edge, dropped their three-quarter length Capri pants to reveal some short shorts underneath and persuaded Ethan to jump into the pool with them. Soon they were swimming and rolling and kissing and making out in the deep end of the pool. ************************************************************************* Another late morning wake up for Ethan. He lie there on the bed, feeling the warmer air begin to fill his cabin and caress his body. He was asleep with the sheets slightly askew on him, mostly just draped across his middle section. Normally, no matter how warm or cold, he would have full shoulder to feet coverage with his blankets and sheets, if not including his head as well. As he lie there, he looked with his mind and ears and realized he was in his own stateroom. Recalling the evening after the pool he went back to Stijn, the shorter of the two at 6' 10", and Jayden's stateroom for an evening of fun, that in performing, Ethan swore three men their size would destroy the bed. The bed did become a problem for them as to save money on the trip the two Dutch giants had booked a single. All the twisting and turning, groping and fondling, sucking and pounding were fine, but once the three of them, exhausted, attempted to all lie down comfortably on the bed and sleep, it just couldn't be done. Sleepily Ethan excused himself, hugged and kissed Stijn and Jayden good-bye and walked back to his cabin with only the flag of the Netherlands to cover him, his shorts lost somewhere in the Dutch men's room. But something else was troubling him as he perceived his room with his mind. Thinking of troubling beds, his stateroom bed felt smaller. It felt both less wide and shorter to him. Yes, the more he lie there and felt it, the more he realized it. His feet were just hanging off the mattress. They shouldn't be doing that. Remembering though had happened last night, Ethan leaped out of bed and looked at himself in the mirror. Letting out a yelp he backed into the bed seeing that his head was partially cropped off in the reflection. He'd...he'd have to be fairly tall for that to happen. Without thinking he went in to take a quick shower, giving a small scream again when he realized he could just look over the stall door and that the shower head was a good couple of inches lower than his head, the spray thus hitting him in the chest. He then stumbled out and began to put on clothes. First his underwear, then some board shorts, then a nice polo, and then his boat shoes. That's when it hit him - his clothes fit. Moreover he didn't have any clothes like this. He stood up and sat down to check his point of view in the room and to look at himself in his clothing. Up and down, up and down, over and over again. He was tall, but his clothes fit. But they can't fit because he was originally shorter side of average. His mind was racing. He wasn't tall, but then where did all these clothes come from? Nervously, shaken, he sat back down upon his bed, staring down at his feet and shoes. They looked huge. Gigantic from what his mind remembered. As they were looking relatively new, Ethan slowly pulled one foot up while leaning down and pulled off one of the shoes to look inside. "Sixteen." Ethan's heart raced. He knew he only worse a size nine shoe. Something was wrong. He had to find out what was happening to him. He decided to rush out of his stateroom. He wasn't sure where he'd go, but some fresh sea air, topside, might help him calm down, clear his head, and think. However, when he opened the door, there was Ándras waiting for him, and as he stared into Ándras' eyes, again he felt the breeze of the sea and could hear the pounding of the waves, as well as see them. "Good morning, Ethan." "Ehm....Morning, Ándras." "I was coming by to see if you'd care to join Luca, Bran, Metin, myself, and two men we met last night at the party... a Mr. Walker and his friend, Arthur. He's wanting to take some private photos of Metin, as well as heading with us on our day trip out into Santorini, Greece. He's apparently one of the cruise's official photographer and videographers. I also came by to drop off this for tonight's party, which is farmers or cowboys." "uhm..... sure....sure.... I was heading out to get breakfast anyway..." From that point on the next three days ran together in one really big blur. He met everyone for brunch and then spent the day with them in Santorini exploring ruins and seeing sites. Arthur, Luca, and Metin seemed to be treating him more like an equal now, while Bran and Jason both stared up at him in awe and lust and giggled around him like they did Arthur, Luca, and Metin. Ethan felt fine, but something inside him was still amazed by the fact that Luca and Arthur seemed slightly shorter than him and Metin only came up to his nose. They enjoyed dinner together in one of the more relaxed restaurants. Ethan kept experiencing a thrill and kind of a turn on, as not remembering his new 6 '5" frame he kept accidentally kicking Arthur or Luca's legs. To which, they started a game of footsie, seeing whose legs and feet could reach the longest and farthest up to one another's crotch. Luckily no one else noticed as Hazel Tov and Cacao Caliente de Malaviscos were on stage giving a very hilarious and scandalous comedy routing, throwing shade on everyone. It was at this point that everything begins to blur. It was a two day trip until the next port of call, so there was nothing else to do but have your fun on the ship, and fun became Ethan's middle name whether he wanted it to be or not. That first night party, farmers and cowboys, Ándras had given him a straw cowboy hat; sleeveless, button down, plaid shirt; blue jeans with tons of holes in them - especially around the ass; and a pair of cowboy boots. Again approaching the main party deck he encountered a mist and it put him in a slight dreamy like state. He began to take longer strides in more pronounced steps. He held his head high, his shoulders back and his chest out. His shirt began to pull tighter and tighter around his torso. The crescent beginnings of some decent pectorals started to form. His deltoids started to over flow the arm hole of the shirt, while a lil bit of lat muscle poked up and out from that same hole too. His shoulders started to make an angle up to his neck, which although not huge, began to widen and thicken under his head. His upper arms began to take on a firmness and then just a hint of shape when relaxed, showing just a bit of power and some size. Likewise his forearms had begun to become thick with muscle shapes as well. His jeans began to pull a bit tight against his ass which was bubbling out and firming up, same thing with the back of his thighs most definitely, but the jeans still hung fairly loose around the calves. He had sort of a soccer player look. A young man just in the beginning of athletic study and performance. He looked like a young man who had spent his youth working on a farm and being part of a high school football team. Except he was an impressive 6' 5" tall. Before the din of the DJ and music could cover it up, Ethan heard the clomps of a big man walking down the deck, with a very firm heal toe movement. Thud-pat...thud-apt....thud-pat.... But every time he stopped to look around, the man would also stop walking. Once out on the dance floor he was quickly approached by two men from China: Yixin Shen & Wei Bao. Both of them with jet black hair, beautiful almond eyes, great smiles, but the first man was all of five feet tall with a very slim but muscular appearance that was also very smooth. The other man however was 6' 3" very light, but full and feathery hairy chest, a bit darker skin tone, and quite a bit beefier like a new bodybuilder on his first or maybe second off season gaining body. They complemented him over and over again on how handsome he was. Yixin stated how much he loved very tall men, while Wei said he love those who were muscled like him or much, much bigger. Ethan wasn't quite that size, but his face more than made up for it. Ethan might have decided to go find his friends or just leave all together. The partying was becoming quite a bit much. However Yixin and Wei knew their way around the body and while dancing were groping him, massaging him, as well as caressing and kissing him, that it worked Ethan into a lust frenzy, and a desire to be worshipped. He wound up heading back to their cabin and for the next two days he still wasn't sure if he ever left it. But he had to have left it. He attended the next night's party - Dog Tag aka Military, dressed in an outfit like a United States Marine. He felt the costumed uniform become tight on him, snug. He felt a couple of seams rip or a button fly off. While on the bed with Yixin and Wei he could see larger size, better definition, the veins beginning to rise and plump up and cross over the mounds of his muscles, and striations forming and cross-crossing his body this way and that. The pair of Chinese men kept on performing massages, acupressure, acupuncture, giving him herbal teas and food. He felt so wonderful, so relaxed with them. The following night's party he attended with them as well. His costuming having been dropped off once more, presumably by Ándras. This time it was a totally new experience for him as it was Drag Night, but he didn't have to wear heels like many of the guys did. No, his outfit had special boots. Boots because it was an outfit to mimic the female wrestler Chyna. While out on the dance floor that evening, Ethan wondered about the possible shoddiness of the costume's construction. It started to feel very tight on him. He started to hear rips and pops, he saw lacings snap apart! By the time it had come to head back to Yixin & Wei's cabin, Ethan was needing to adjust his walk, kicking his legs out a little sideways. He was having to twist and turn to start getting through doorways. In bed he began to look down his body or stare at it in the mirror and marvel. First he looked like a new decent athlete. Then he looked like a personal trainer who was somewhat lighter in musculature, but now... Now he looked like a pro-wrestler. Now he looked like the Rock. Maybe a little bigger. It was like one massive odd game of Twister in the China men's bed. They were groping and fondling him more and more now, tracing the crevices around his muscles, especially his abdominals and obliques. They cupped the increasingly swelling mounds of his muscle bellies and gave them squeezes to try and deflate them using just their bare hands. They put him through various exercises to watch the muscles extend, contract, and pump up with blood. Problem was, Ethan had become fascinated with his own body; rubbing his hand across his chest, pinching a nipple, feeling the cobblestone path that was his abdomen, tracing the tear drop shapes on his thighs, groping his own biceps. The men had him start doing bodybuilding poses and learning to bounce his pecs, together and individually. Although one part of his mind screamed it was impossible, the other part felt there was nothing wrong with it and he enjoyed himself and his new look of a very athletic man. Whenever they tried to grab him, he was in the way grabbing himself. For three days his muscle grew in size, strength, and density. He blew up like a balloon. He felt harder, denser, thicker, wider.... he felt strong. ****************************************************************************** The next morning the ship was docked near Giardini Naxos, Italy. Yixin and Wei woke up early and left to go see the sites, leaving a note telling Ethan they'd see him later. Searching around their cabin, he finally found some of his clothes under the Chyna drag outfit. He went in and took a shower to remove the make-up from his face for the party held last night and then changed into his clothes. He still marveled at the size of his feet and the shoe he had to put on them, but laughed it off thinking, "Big guy, big feet...obviously big shoe." He then got lost for a bit, checking himself out in the mirror, after he had slipped his shorts on. A couple of side arm and chest poses with some pec bounces later, he decided, "to hell with it", and just draped his shirt over his neck like a towel. He walked out of the stateroom with a proud stride down the corridor, greeting all the guys who whistled, winked, smiled, and blushingly turned their heads away from him with a broad smile and a single wave hello. He took a slight detour and headed outside instead of continuing down into his stateroom. Leaning over the balcony and listening to the ship and the ocean, the sea birds flying over his head, he closed his eyes and felt the sun on his broad back and slightly barreling chest. He felt good. He felt invigorated. He couldn't wait to see what the next seven nights brought. His silent moment was broken by the sound of a wheel chair and a friendly voice. "There you are Mr. Olson. I was wondering if I would see you again. You seem to be out and about enjoying the sun, and shirtless too, I might add." "Yeah..." Ethan said looking down at his body. "For some reason I just felt I didn't need to put the shirt on. Hell... I think I might go buy a new swim suit, one of those thongs ones, so I can tan all over." "Well, you might not want to get too much sun; you're already quite a few men's fantasy on this ship." Ethan blushed and smiled. "Nah... I'm just an average joe.... but I am kind of tall and this weather and sunshine is doing something to my body. I feel so....strong.... and my mind feels so clear." "Good. Glad the trip is working out for you? Ready to do some more ship to shore exploring? Oh and do you need help with the party tonight? It's super heroes." Ethan's smile beamed ever brighter. "Do I! I'd love to go to that party. I'd love to see what I look like in a super hero outfit." The pair went off to go join another set of friends Ándras had made and together they all enjoyed the sites of Giardini Naxos, Italy. Later they met up with Ándras' regular circle of friends for dinner with the exception of Luca. Luca needed to join the three drag queen hostesses: Hazel Tov, Cadence Alcoda, and Cacao Caliente de Malaviscos as the four of them and various cruise guests performed various acts for "Talent Night." Later that evening, Ethan slipped into the outfit that Ándras had given him, recalling what he said about this large unitard kind of outfit. "This was for my friend who couldn't make it. It's a hero primarily only known to those fans of Detective Comics, D.C. for short. His name is Nuklon, and he's like the hulk, you need a tall or tall and big man to pull him off. He was basically exposed to radiation in his mother's womb, and as such grew to be a very tall man with various shape shifting and phasing powers. Quite strong too." After getting dressed and slipping a red haired wig on, he ran to the party deck, where he was instantly greeted by a number of guys who thought his costume looked awesome, as well as several friends made on the cruise. The young man who originally had folks adjusting their position to cut him out of their group, was now one of the men they pulled in the center to become the nucleus of a group. As he was dancing, Ethan began to roll his shoulders. He'd point his foot and flex it. He reached up to the sky and stretch. It felt so good, stretching and reaching up higher and higher if he could, and then he returned to dancing. But his vision began to give it away. It was like he was on a small elevator and slowly but surely his point of view was getting higher and higher. He saw Bran, Jason, and Yixin shrink lower and lower until they nearly looked like children to him. He watched as not only Metin, Luca, Arthur and Wei shrunk away, but Stijn and Jayden did as well. Higher and higher he rose, watching all of the short guys become extremely small to him. The average became short, the somewhat tall average, and the really tall just tall. Ethan's heart began racing, but he wasn't sure what for. He was slightly worried about this, but at the same time felt great and wanted more. Watching all the men becoming smaller than him was becoming a huge turn on and he was afraid he might pop an erection in this very non hiding super hero outfit. Eventually he thought to himself, "Who cares. I'm large, in charge, they all like me, what are they going to do?" By the time he was done growing, Jayden only came up to his eyes, Stijn only came up to his mouth, Luca, Arthur, and Wei hovered just an inch or two above his shoulders while Metin just an inch under them, as Bran and Jason came up to mid bicep or the arm pit, and poor, little Yixin came no farther than where Ethan's lats taper into his obliques. Now at his new towering height, even more men clamored to be and dance around him, to speak to him, to touch him. It could have been another sexual frenzy night but Ethan felt so good he practically closed the party, and all the men who wanted pictures with the true, actual, life-sized super hero from the comic books... Ethan spent nearly two hours of the party, straight through, getting his picture taken with men who were posting all over every social media: "OMG! LOOK AT THIS GIANT HOTTIE!" "HOLY SHIT BATMAN! It's a real, live, giant Nuklon here!" "Make me a criminal; I want this hero to take me down (and go down on me as well.)" "I don't know what his super power is, but I bet he has a personal battering ram...." He was still getting pictures taken and signing faux autographs by the time he made it to his cabin, after experiencing several knocks to the noggin from hanging signs, plants, and doorways. Doorways, not only did they hurt his head, he had to learn to twist, turn, and duck to get through them as being too narrow they kept slamming his shoulders and delts, not to mention his arms couldn't go through. A couple of guys kept offering to watch him over night and hold ice bags on his head, but he thanked them and ushered them out the door. ************************************************************************ In the morning, once again, Ethan was lying face down upon the bed. His covers once more only covering his middle section and much less of him than before. His mind and sense of touch once more tried to feel the room before he opened his eyes. If thought his bed was too small before, he knew it to be now. Straightening himself upon the bed and placing his head right against the head board, he felt as though his shoulders were almost as wide as the bed and he could feel his legs sticking out beyond the bed from about mid-calve down to his feet. After that realization, he had another. He was not alone. He was hearing something like the fold of fabric and the placement of something into something else. The clicking of latches. Someone is messing with his luggage? Quickly flipping over on the bed, he looked up to see a ship's porter and bellowed out, "What are you doing in my room?" The porter, a youthful, but very manly looking black man, with a name tag that said, "Kwame", who stood around 6' 5" with a stocky but solid build and bald head, shook and spasmed like he was suddenly having an orgasm. His deep rich eyes suddenly opened wide in horror, and then looked up at Ethan and he stammered. "I...I.... I.... I'm ... I'm sorry, sir. We realized we made a mistake and we are correcting the problem?" "Mistake? What mistake?" "Obviously the incorrect placement of you into these accommodations." "I was incorrectly placed into these accommodations?" "Obviously, sir. You're taller than the bed and mattress is long. Which also means you take up like nearly a fourth of the room by yourself. You don't fit in this stateroom's shower, sir. These trips often get overbook and in attempt in planning and working things out, we obviously gave the suite you booked to someone else and stuck you down here. We are terribly sorry for the inconvenience and are therefore moving you into the only suite we have left available - The Poseidon Suite on Deck 16, sir. We did try to wake you, and when we couldn't do that, decided to pre-pack your things and move them to the suite. You will have the ability to go through all your belongings and if anything is missing we will find any party who stole anything and of course pay for replacement, if that were to happen." Ethan thought for a moment and didn't understand where this was coming from, but the porter was correct, he was too big for this small stateroom. "All right, just tell me where I need to go." The porter staring all wide-eyed at Ethan, stammered some more while trying to hide a growing erection and wet spot. "Sir... do you not think you should put some clothes on?" Looking down at himself, Ethan smiled at his nudity. Part of him thought, why? Why the hell not? Just walk out there in the buff, and walk proudly to his new suite in the nude. To save the porter more embarrassment though, he thought to put some clothes on. "Of course... did you leave me any clothes to put on?" "Yes, sir. We left out one outfit for you, along with the package of new clothes with shoes you ordered." Ethan looked down at the package slightly confused. "I didn't order any clothes." "They must be yours, Sir." "Why?" "Who else would wear Triple eXtra Large and Quadruple Tall shirt, not to mention the size 24 shoes, sir. Who else could possible wear those but you?" And with that the Porter had finished packing Ethan's cases and proceeded to cart them away to the Poseidon Suite. After the porter's departure, Ethan then decided to get a shower and head on out and up to his new suite rooms on the sixteenth deck in order to be able find them and of course check them out. The porter proved exceptionally correct on being too big for this stateroom's shower. Although set slightly higher than most showers, the shower head still only came up to the top of of Ethan's chest and just below his shoulders. Speaking of his shoulders they were slightly too broad for the space of the shower and thus he couldn't close the door all the way. The shower wall itself only came up to the top of Ethan's shoulders as well, and the square room of the space was nearly too small for Ethan to bend or twist in order to wash his chest, shoulders, head, and hair. Once out of the bathroom and dried off, he spent a few more minutes than necessary putting clothes on; he went through and tried each shirt on to see how it fit on him. He also took time marveling at his shoes and his feet. Measuring them via the bathroom floor tile he reckoned them to be just a titch beyond fifteen inches long. One last check in the mirror, he placed the clothes left for him to choose from in a bag, decided he should go shirtless again, and head on up to deck sixteen. Along the way he began to enjoy new perks of his height and build: men were running into things while staring at him go by, or men were coming up and saying hello in stammering or hushed voices, or more brazen men were whistling at him or even coming up and giving his butt a squeeze or pinch. Then there were the cons: ceiling lights, ceiling hung signs or plant pots, short elevators and doorways, were all things Ethan had to learn to duck, or face horrible pain. Despite those aggravations, both pros and con were making Ethan feel confident, proud, and... turned on. Reaching his suite there was a porter standing waiting for him at the door who greeted him, silently with eyes wide in wonder, and handed him his pass key to get into the suite. Walking in Ethan was at once astounded by the size of the suite, and yet joyfully rejoiced in his mind, "YES! Something in my size!" Coming in from the suite door the room panned out starting on the left hand side: a book & media library or office with a pull down twin bed; then a half bathroom or toilet; behind those two rooms was one bedroom with two bunk beds and a full bathroom; then there was the dining room; then the living room at the 12 O'clock position from the entrance door; followed by the master bedroom on the far right with what they called an Emperor size bed and a walk-in closet, along with a master bath with whirlpool tub and a hot tub; and another bedroom with a king size bed and full bathroom. On the other side of the dining area, living room, and master bedroom was the suite's verandah or balcony with eight deck chairs and four small tables. Ethan laughed and chuckled as he walked into the master suite and then took a running jump onto the "Emperor bed." WHUMP! Ethan moved his hands and legs out as if making a snow angel, feeling the great width and length of the bed which made him look and feel like an average man. Not too long after he re-unpacked everything, Ándras called bringing in some exceptionally large shoes. They were a bit bigger than his own shoes... quite a bit bigger. Ethan joked with Ándras asking if his shoes weren't big enough to which Ándras replied, they were monstrous compared to most men, but tonight's theme is Big Shoes, and being as tall as he was, he needed something even larger to look like he was participating instead of just wearing his normal shoes. Ethan just smiled, shaking his head, wondering where on earth Ándras found shoes so large - size 35 to be exact, to which Ándras informed him they were a giant promotional pair made to help show and sell the shoes in a display window. Ethan put the shoes away until later. He then went out with his gang of friends and explored the port of the day, Naples, Italy. Ethan's confidence in himself and his looks grew more and more as the day wore on. Traversing through Naples' Medieval and older section of the city meant he had to twist and turn to get through doorways, bending at the waist as opposed to just the head. People stared at him and whispered about him behind his back. Folks came up asking for autographs and inquiring if he was a famous NBA star. Children were asking him to flex for them or pick them up or give them a piggy back ride. Shop keepers were willing to give him a bit of a discount, provided he allowed them to take a picture of him, or him with them. He arrived back at the ship laden with many souvenirs, packages, and gifts, not to mention his friends fighting to see who would walk next to or directly behind him, especially when he bent over to help push Ándras in his wheel chair; his ass and thighs tightening as he did so. It was same at dinner as folks Ethan didn't know yet were passing by his and his friend's table and smacking him on the back and saying hello, waiting for a handshake so as to compare Ethan's hands to theirs. Even his friends appeared to have silent stand offs on who would sit next to him. Later, not sure what to wear, he decided since he was getting so many complements on his body to just wear a pair of under armor knee length shorts and the giant ass shoes that Ándras picked out for him. Together with his friends, along with many other members of the cruise, everyone was flapping their way down to the party deck with over sized shoes, sounding more like a bunch of divers who didn't take off their flippers, walking around. Once again, Ethan became the center of a group of men dancing together, being pulled in my his usual group of friends along with some new faces. At one point Ethan met one of these new men; an average build and height man with bald head, two day scruff of a beard, extremely hairy, and of all things, violet eyes. He introduced himself as Ony Vasiliev from Russia and began talking to Ethan with a thick accent. "I know you know, but vow you are zo tall." Ethan smiled and nodded. "I tink tall men are ze most sexy men in da whole vorld. da?" Ethan smiled and nodded again. "And muscular men are sexy as well, da?" Ethan smiled and nodded still. "And one who is bot tall and muscular is double sexy, da?" Ethan smiled and winked at Ony. "Are you ze holy trinity zexy?" "Holy trinity sexy?" "Da.... are zose your actual shoes?" "No, they are exceptionally large shoes for tonight's party." "But you art danzing so vell in them... do you have big feet naturally?" "Size US 24." "US Twenty-four?!?....Is it true vat dey say?" Ethan began to feel a warmth in his groin. It made him feel aroused and heady at the same time. "No, what do they say?" "That a man's member can be judged by his feet?" Ethan felt the sensation again and swore something was stroking his cock. "That it lets anotter man know how big his cock is...." Ethan felt the under armor shorts pull a little tighter on his groin. "His shoe size mi-nus two..." Ethan felt his cock ooze out at little more from his groin and stretch down his interior left leg. "Or just his shoe size..." Again the stretching occurred. Ethan began to feel the shorts pull away a little bit from his thigh. "Or da size of his hand." Ethan felt the shorts pull away from his groin area. Both his balls and his cock were growing. "Or da bridge of his nose?" Ethan moaned very audible, although the crowd couldn't hear because of the DJ's music playing so loudly. His under armor shorts were being pulled away somewhat, yet they felt as though they were getting tighter somehow. Ony looked down and could see a very full and heavy outline of testicles in Ethan's shorts, and coming out of those was a very long and hose like form running down Ethan's inner left leg. "My Got! You are zo hung." And reaching forward and grabbing Ethan by his inner left thigh and squeezing, he squealed. "It's sqooshy! It's still soft!" And as if right on cue, Ethan felt a flood gate of warmth was over his prick as a rush of blood began to fill it up, causing it to extend slightly longer and thicker than before. "You are porn star! You must work for BelAmi! You make Kris Evans look like a midget!" and Ony began rubbing Ethan's growing cock via his silky, under armor shorts. Ethan moaned feeling his cock extend slightly further, plump slightly thicker as he was aroused more and more. Eventually he picked Ony up, cradling the 5' 9" tall man in his arms as easily as he could a child. "You're turning me on...." By this point Ethan's balls were quite large and bulbous, while his cock was extending a good way down his thigh and straining to pull over and out in its central position. The crowd was cheering, "Take him! Take him! Take him!". It wasn't known if it was for Ethan or Ony, but with that Ethan carried Ony all the way back to his suite, where he shut and locked the door, threw Ony down on the master bedroom's "emperor bed", ripped his shorts off, yanked Ony's shorts off and then.... well it is said that the decks above and below could hear a Russian man screaming... "Takoy bol'shoy!........ FUCK! ........AUGH! .......PAPA!........ FUNT MENYA!" ****************************************************************************** The next morning, Ethan woke up with lil Ony sleeping on his torso, his little legs wrapped around Ethan's decent sized thighs and calves, his head using Ethan's chest as a pillow, while his hand, in his sleep, absent mindedly ran through the hair on Ethan's chest. Quickly, smoothly, and easily, Ethan moved Ony from him to the bed, and then in an instant went down on Ony's morning wood. His large tongue moved and swirled while his lips sucked and in just a minute Ony was awake and screaming a primal, guttural, passionate moan busted both his nuts in one major toe curling orgasm, and then passed out on the bed. Ethan smiled and then walked out on his balcony, forgetting where his new location was. Higher up on the ship, he was also more inward, which meant a couple of decks below him could look up and see him standing out on this balcony. Indeed some folks did and when Ethan heard the cat calls, he put his hands behind his head and made his semi-erect cock do the helicopter move to the cheers and applause of those below. His crowd of friends dropped by his suite to have breakfast now, and of course Ándras was there to drop his costume off for that evening's party. It wasn't much. It was a thong with a numbered circle pinned to it. The evening's party theme was "sports" and his friends had decided with his build and equipment he should go as a bodybuilder. But before that was the day excursion into Rome, and boy did they give Ethan a workout. They had him help pull them up stairs or lift them down from higher plazas to lower, he pushed Ándras, he carried packages, he chased down an unfortunate pick pocket thief. By the time they returned to the ship, Ethan almost felt too sore to go dinner or the party, but still he did go. Most of the crowd of men whooped and hollered for him as he made his way to the party deck and out into the center. His poser thong fit him, but was slightly pulled down by the length of his cock and by the weight of both it and his balls. It exposed just slightly the base of his prick and the pube bush growing around it. It didn't take long before many a man came up and started having pose offs with him running through all the moves: front double bicep, lat spread, side chest, back double bicep, back and shoulders, back thigh and calves, side triceps, abs and thighs, and back to front double bicep. However, by the second time through, Ethan began to feel a warmth spread across his body. Every time he struck a pose he could feel his muscles inflate. He could feel them become denser, harder, thicker, stronger. Striations were coming through with every line of muscle fiber becoming more and more pronounced. The same could be said for the definition and the crevices in between his muscles. As his muscle bellies became larger and swelled more, becoming engorged with a larger and larger pump, the crevices and separations became deeper, more defined. Then there was the veins that popped up and began to run across his body like rivers drawn across a map. So plump, so full, feeding his muscles more and more blood. Ethan paused in between and made several trips to the snack buffet, stuffing himself with meats and vegetables, drinking milk, and then had the staff make him protein shakes. And his soreness from the day was disappearing. It felt like for every muscle growth spurt his soreness went away. By the end of the evening he had gone from personal trainer and wrestling star build through amateur bodybuilder to a Mr. Olympia contender. His dancing turned into more and more of side step shifting of weight. Walking was turned in side kicked waddling. His arms were lifting more up and out by the minute so that it was hard for him clasp his hands together in front of his self. And the growth continued. The next night's theme was "The Gods" party. Ándras help Ethan get dressed, smiling knowingly for some reason as he draped a lion shaped cape over Ethan's shoulders and once the bottom of the toga skirt was on Ethan, he cinched it up with a golden belt that sent a feeling of power running through him. Ethan strode out onto that party deck in those clothes with some massive Roman leather style boots with a feeling of power. Power! Power that continued to grow just like he did. If he was an mere Mr. Olympia contender before, he was growing into a full blown, real Olympian demi-god now. Men were actually throwing themselves at him. If he didn't see or acknowledge them, they still fought to just touch his feet. They clung to his thighs and calves, they squeezed his upper arms trying to deflate his biceps, crush the growing horseshoe of his triceps. They beat on his abdomen and his chest trying to make him scream in pain, or double over for breath, but they just kept hurting their hands and his abs became more defined, more like solid bricks, while his chest just barreled out more and more while it got broader and thicker. Not to mention his growing nipples which some men took blows to the head because they were trying to suck on them between men pounding on Ethan's pecs. And still some men just hung around his neck trying to see if he'd choke! His neck became as wide and thick as his head. A pure column of marble. His back, shoulders, and delts seemed to collectively become as wide as his body was tall. His arms ballooned his lats flared out like wings so that his arms never hung down at his sides even while relaxed. There were so many lines and divisions, crevices and separation in his obliques and abdominals it was like he was wearing a highly intricate piece of plated armor. His thighs grew so big and thick he waddled around in a full side kick walk, rolling his thighs around one another. Their large tear drop shapes pushing the straps of the leather skirt apart here and there and flaring them out on the sides when he stood still much like the bulge of his balls and cock did. His calves grew and grew looking as big, thick, and round as his upper arms until there were several snaps heard and those worshiping his feel and legs were struck with bursting leather straps like cat-o-nine tails across the face. His Roman boots were quickly being destroyed. When they passed out awards for the best God costume, his name was called and he stood upon the dais with his hands clinched in fists, arms high in the air above his head in the now classic "victory pose" of bodybuilding. Eventually leading to a crab shot pose and a scream from Ethan as the crowd chanted out "ETHAN! ETHAN! ETHAN! ETHAN! ETHAN!" They applauded and cheered as he made his way off the dais and walked back to the dance floor. Some men were crying in hysteria over his handsomeness, his size, his alpha-ness. Others cried wishing to be with him, like him. Many had taken to jacking off right there on the dance floor, in the pool. They all wanted to reach out and touch him. Having reached the edge of the dance floor, Ethan stopped, turned with a large smirk on his face, and grabbing the belt, the toga skirt, and his thong in one hand, he ripped them off and threw them to the floor. The crowd went ballistic, screaming and hollering their approval. Ethan did one more crab shot with a wink to the crowd and then after doing a fake take off to temp the crowd, ran all the way back to his suite. Some of the men went after him. Arthur, Bran, Jason, Jayden, Luca, Metin, Ony, Stijn, Wei, and Yixin all made a run for it too, but with most of them knowing where Ethan's suite was located, arrived there first. Ándras slowly wheeled up to the golden belt on the floor picked it up as a knowing smirk spread across his face. He put it in his wheelchair's holding pouch and then proceeded to roll his chair backwards until it hit the pool edge and it dumped him in. The crowd went silent, but when he came up, easily treading water with his arms and making his way to the steps, they all cheered and shouted and some jumped in next to him to have some fun. **************************************************************************** The next morning Arthur, Bran, Jason, Jayden, Luca, Metin, Ony, Stijn, Wei, and Yixin were all in Ethan's suite passed out either in his bed, or on the floor near his bed. This scene was discovered by Ándras as he wheeled in followed by a number of porters bringing in trays of food. "A very late good morning, gentlemen. It is time to get up. Only three more full days of the cruise. Can't spend them in bed. I have brunch. In case you need to energize from all the sex." "What sex?" called out Bran from underneath Ethan's arm. "All we did was grope and fondle and caress Ethan's massive muscles and then took turns stroking his cock. It took forever for him to reach orgasm. I think the sun just came up as we managed to do it." "But oh what a load he blew. It took a bed sheet to clean up. Not towels, a full bed sheet. The laundry folks are going to freak." Said a very fit runner, around 6' 1" with ebony hair and eyes, bronzed, smooth skin, and a very carved body with some outstanding tribal tattoos. "Who are you?" asked Ándras "Oh, hello. I'm Enele Tasi.... Runner.... from Samoa.... scheduled for the next Olympics. Why I was able to catch up to Ethan. I like big muscle dudes. They're thick like us Samoan men... except me." Enele said kind of disappointed like. Slowly, everyone got up, had something to eat, and then all went back to their rooms to get changed and meet up again in Ethan's suite to plan the excursion in Ajaccio Corsica, France. Ethan had fun again, but the stardom of his size among both the people he met in France and the passengers on the ship were beginning to wear him down. He gave public dinner a pass that evening, instead having it out on his balcony with the breeze blowing through his thick hair, both on his head, and the light but thickening chest, ab, arm, and leg hair that appeared the night before. The sun beating upon his flesh, continuing to deepen a tan he had started developing the more he began to wear less and less. He breathed deep and easy. His massive chest expanding to almost double its size each time he inhaled. He ate his massive five plates of dinner relatively slowly, enjoying each bite, each taste. It was shortly after he finished there was a knock on the door. "Come in." bellowed Ethan, but politely. Through the door came Ándras who inquired if Ethan was going to go to the party tonight. Ethan paused for a moment, thinking at first no, but then decided again, he was out to learn not to be boring. He was here to experience everything there was to one of these cruises, and with a smile and renewed energy turned to Ándras and asked him what to wear. Ándras produced a small white garment, something thong or poser like but with a special shape. Ethan looked down at it as he held it in his hands and smiled. The All White Party was going in full swing when Ethan arrived. There were men in white tuxedo vests and speedos, some dressed as ghosts, some in white track suits, some just wearing white bands or had white paint on their bodies. Ethan was the only one however in a thong, but not just any kind of thong. It was a thong with a white elephant head on the front and Ethan's schlong filled up part of the trunk. Pulled into the center and surrounded again, Ethan waddle danced with his Herculean muscles with his friends and several admirers as there was dancing, and drinking, caressing and fondling, arm wrestling, hoisting of men big and small into the air as though they were a barbell, two handed and then one handed. There were fast dances where men watch Ethan's cock move like a pendulum, to slow dances where men short and tall felt small and engulfed by the massive form that was Ethan, clinging to him like he was a rock face - a mountain. Then there came the stroking. It started with a couple of men sneaking it in during a dance. Then several made a game of it to see who could get close enough to quickly sneak a stroke before Ethan could get them. Then Ethan's friends began to hover around him and stroke him looking at the game players as if to say, "this man is mine." Over and over again it happened and then it began to happen. stroke. Ethan feels the warmth in his crotch again. Stroke. Ethan's cock moves a little further down the cloth tube that is the trunk. Stroooke. Ethan's prick is getting longer and thicker. It's becoming fully engorged. STROKE! The super schlong becomes even longer and thicker as it begins to become fully erect. STROOOOOOKE! It is doing its best to rise into a pointing up position but it's becoming so long and so thick, so large the best it can do is stick straight out from Ethan's groin. STROOOOOOOOOOOOKE! The colossal cock is filling the entire length of the elephant's trunk. This is a gag gift. No man's penis is supposed to do this. STROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOKE! With a rip followed by a long tear Ethan's member bursts through the gag gift posers. The trunk lying limp in strips and ribbons from Ethan's crotch, while his mammoth member throbs as hard as iron in front of him. The crowd of men had become silent as each man stepped forward giving his sheathed schlong a stroke, waiting breathlessly to see when it would burst through. Upon doing so there was an eruption of cheers. Hazel Tov walked around the DJ and his booth screamed "Oy gevalt! He's become a pole vaulter. Jonah Falcon increased to 7' 6" with his proportions intact has still been beaten." Cadence Alcoda hit several high soprano notes that sounded more like screams of orgasms and then held her dress near her crotch and quickly walked off stage. Meanwhile the usually very hot and sassy Cacao Caliente de Malaviscos simply stared at Ethan in wide-eyed awe or horror and passed out, falling into the pool. At this point one man reached out and ripped the elephant head thong off of Ethan's body and several men surrounded him, groping his arms, pulling on his back, forcing him into a waddled walk into the center island of the ships main pool. Once there, several men splashed him and then each and every single man came up and gave his protruding prick as long, slow or quick pull as they could. After half the men had a turn, it became a two-man competition: while one man stroked the tube, the other stroked the helmet. Over and over again it occurred and the longer it went the more Ethan moaned and groaned. His body eventually began to shudder. His toes began to curl. He began to bite his lip. He started to clinch his fists and flex his arms in order to not involuntarily strike someone down with a massive blow. "Mama Hazel... I think he's going to blow like a fountain, look at his balls!" "Forget his balls, Cadence. Look at the fountain head!" And at that moment a three man team had finally done it. Two of the men wrapped all four hands around his pole and firmly, but oh so slowly, drew one long drag down his wonder worm. Meanwhile man three had been using his right hand to need Ethan's cock head like a bread dough and his left to reach down and stroke Ethan's tangerine sized balls. This sent a jolt from piss slit straight down the shaft, into his balls, and then up to his head and across his nose tip and into his lower lip. Contorting, twisting, his right foot raising its heel in the air and to the left while it stayed on its tip toes, his right knee twisting in, his left foot firmly flat on the floor but his left toes curled up, while he threw his head, back, shoulders, and arms backward, and clinching his hands in a fist, held his chest and arms in a pose as he let the feeling of orgasm out. "EAAAUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU HA HUH HUH UWAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH HUH HUH HUH AH HUH AHHHHH AHhhhh huh huh ah WHOO huh huh a huh uh uh uh whooooooooooooooooooo." No one thought to measure the distance of the shot, although it was long and coated several gentlemen. Everyone who saw it swore it was like watching old faithful. Many were certain, when he fucks someone, when he reaches climax, the power of the shot will blow someone's head off. The crowd went ecstatic giving roars and applause. The chant of Ethan's name came again with more folks calling him a god among men. When he started to move and walk away, everyone stepped back giving him room. Everyone just lightly touched him as though if by doing so they would begin to grow and be blessed. Some did pat him on the back or butt in congratulatory praise. Until there was one man, Lauro, a dark haired, eyed, and skinned, thin and skinny man of 5' 5" tall from Brazil who loved one thing in life. "Mr. Olson, I love cock! HUGE COCK!" The crowd went silent. There were murmurs about how you just don't ask a man of this size, this caliber, or even imply if you can suck his cock. You wait for him to recognize you. Ethan looked down at Lauro who was not trembling and casting his eyes away. Ethan smiled softly and his dominant dong began to inflate once again. The crowd cheered at the sight of this and Ethan picked up Lauro one-handed and ripping off the man's shorts, stuffed him onto the end of his member and walked him back thus to his suite. ***************************************************************************** In the morning Ethan felt a little tired, but good. Poor, poor, Lauro was splayed on his back on the bed, still asleep or perhaps unconscious with a pleasant smile upon his face. Ethan was still getting used to himself, his body, and he felt like he needed to do something. He felt antsy. He felt pent up somehow. Finally he decided to do a calisthenics workout using his own body weight as resistance, performing sit-ups, crunches, push-ups, and arm dips at various angles, followed by pull ups, squats-thrusts, and planking. Afterwards, pumped and sweaty, he walked into the master bathroom and proceeded to take a shower, losing himself in his thoughts and his body. His now massive hands ran over and over himself. It felt so odd, yet so good. His eyes were closed, but he kept seeing visions of himself as this short, pudgy man, yet his fingers were giving him the picture of this man that was exceptionally tall, extremely and powerfully built, with bloated and full belly muscles, deep defining crevices that Lauro's finger tips were lost in, plump and thick veins he could trace, very prominent nipples, and a cock that didn't seem to stop. Without vigorously stroking his cock, Ethan sent himself into a primal roaring orgasm such as he could hear the blast of cum splattering against the glass over the shower head spray and water draining. Coming out of the bathroom, nude, and striding through the master bedroom into the dining area, Ethan came out to see Ándras with a couple of garment bags draped across his wheel chair. "Oh... Ándras." "Morning, Ethan. I knocked, but no one answered, so I let myself in. If it bothers you I can let you get dressed and come back." Ethan stood there for a brief moment, but then a smile came across his face. "Nah..." He began walking around hips slightly thrust out so his cock could achieve a full pendulum swing. "I'm good. What brings you by, friend?" "I'm here to get you ready to join all of us today; Lauro in there as well. The port of call today is Monaco and we're going to spend it style." And unzipping one of the bags he revealed a tuxedo. Ándras, being a man of some wealth, frequently on these cruises treats some of the men he's made friends with to a luxurious day at one of the best casinos in Monaco. As they piled into the shuttle bus, Ándras introduced everyone to a new friend, Antoine Lefresne. He was an older man around 5' 11" tall, 300 pounds of round rotund weight, with hazel eyes and a crown of grey hair speckled with white. It seems that he had Ethan's costume for the evening's party: Fetish Night, and the costume came with him as a mandatory accessory. But first they arrived at the casino, and once again the pack was introduced to another friend of Ándras', but this time it was a distant relative of his and was a woman, Argent Fortuna. She was stately, tall, stoic and graceful in movement, with cascading blond curls that framed her teal eyes and her coral lips which formed a devastating smile. She lead them into the casino wearing a golden dress made of many layers of fringe, all tipped with what looked like coins. She escorted the gentleman to various tables throughout the day, laughing with them, drinking with them, blowing on dice, or knocking the table for their cards. Ethan was having a grand time attempting to try all of the various table games and saying hello to so many people. Folks just had to pull him over to be with them as they gambled. Surely, a man of such size and strength brought luck, or they were just in awe and love with him - this walking wall with the most handsome face. Men and women we giving him chips - and hotel room keys - left and right. Towards the end of the day, Ethan was a little tipsy. Not really drunk, but just buzzed. Enough to feel warm and really relaxed. He'd had a very fun day, although he still wasn't exactly sure of everything. He'd seen various color chips being passed here and there but didn't know how much each were worth. He had basic knowledge of each of the games but didn't really know how to play. He had played and gambled so much that eventually his chips had been exchanged and he was now carrying twenty grey colored chips. It was at that point that he recognized the back and dress of Argent, who was standing at a table, and went to approach her. She suddenly turned as if to leave and her foot was out enough to cause Ethan to trip. Ethan fell forward towards the table, stumbling and attempting to secure his footing again to stand and hopefully not bump the table. He managed to stop, but his torso was bent precariously over the table and he was flailing his arms desperately to keep his balance. Eventually his chips slipped out of his hand and he moved his giant paw to swiftly catch them, but instead wound up gathering them back into a stack and slamming them down on the table. He stood there breathing heavily for a moment. Everyone around the table had gasped fearing the worst that Ethan would fall and his body size would flip the table. Instead they all breathed a sigh of relief when he stood up straight and tall, and the croupier, realizing Ethan had tripped his way up to the table, asked him if he was indeed wanting to place a bet. Ethan felt everyone kind of press in against him, and not knowing the value of the chips he had, just looked down at where his hand and chips had landed, smiled, and said, "Sure why not.... I like the number zero. It's simple and round, and I like the color green, too." The crowd of course was agog over this and the bet was spread like wildfire throughout the casino with everyone who could getting as close as they could to the table. Many people whispered that Ethan surely had to have a pair as big as his muscles, and that he must have already been loaded. Argent came and stood next to Ethan, grabbing a hold of him and whispered in his ear, "Good luck." The croupier called out that bets were now closed and then proceeded to spin the wheel and the ball. Ethan however nearly had a heart attack as although he knew he was playing roulette, he hadn't known he just made the bet with the greatest odds of losing and with a one-hundred thousand dollar bet at that. Round and round the wheel spin and the ball went. The ball began to slow down... it shifted into the deflectors, it travelled around the small space in between, and passing the slots.... Black 17, Red 25, Black 2, -... Red 21, .... Black 4, .... .... Red 19, .... .... .... Black 15,..... ..... ......Red 32, The crowd gasped as the ball seem to freeze on the wheel edge before the numbered slots until finally..... clack clack clack clack.... it dropped and spun a little in a slot. "GREEN ZERO! PAY OUT TO THE WINNER: THREE MILLION FIVE-HUNDRED THOUSAND!" Ethan was, needless to say, gob-smacked. You could've knocked the giant man down with a feather. Even more so once Argent let him know that the total listed by the croupier would be the amount he received in Euros and that the American equivalent was 4,341,715 dollars. Argent led the shocked and silent Ethan to the Casino offices, after making sure he took his lower valued chips and spread them as tips to the croupier, the waitresses that served him, and few other folks. She then helped him to sign off on paperwork to pay the taxes on his winnings, and have the bulk of them transferred to his account in the US, with just enough to keep and have some fun with the last day of the cruise. A little while later, back on ship, the still in shock Ethan was sitting in his suite when there was a knock on the door. He had completely missed dinner and there was Antoine Lefresne dressed in tight leather pants, black knee high boots, black fingerless gloves, black and metal harness, a riding crop in hand, and a mask that made him look like a fat version of Bane from DC comics. After allowing Ethan to grab something, quickly, to eat before the dance, he then helped Ethan into his costume. The loin cloth was easy enough. So too were the sandals and the small black mask - not that that was really going to be effective as who else was a seven and half foot tall hulk on the cruise? However the rest of his outfit consisted of a very heavy gauged chain that was wrapped around Ethan's torso and arms, with his arms being secured behind his back. From the front there was a slightly smaller gauged chain that extended out and Antoine held in his hand. Everyone oohed and ahhed at the sight when Ethan and Antoine arrived and whooped and hollered at the antics as Antoine whipped Ethan every once in a while and gave him orders to kneel, or let Antoine ride his shoulder, or for Ethan to suck his cock, or the fact that despite so much length of heavy chain wrapped around him and binding his arms and hands, Ethan was capable of dancing pretty well. Towards the end of the evening though there was a small side contest that developed. Those of the BDSM set wanted to see who's "slave" or "pet" could do the most or best thing for their master. Antoine wasn't going to enter as he knew this was new to Ethan, and Ethan wasn't his usual partner in this fetish, so he thought better of it. However the crowd began to cheer Ethan's name, and try and pull him towards the dais and then cry out Antoine's name too. For some reason Ethan had to begun to think the idea might be really fun, and since Antoine had provided him with the costume for the evening he turned and kneeled in front of Antoine, still practically standing just as tall as him, and bowing his head, softly asked, "Please, master? May we?" Antoine smiled and jerking the chain hard, loudly proclaimed, "I make the decisions, and you're doing this whether you want to or not!" But what to have Ethan do? The other contestants had already put on quite a show, and some of them might not be able to be topped. Finally, Antoine decided, it must be a task based on Ethan's strength - his strength. Pulling Ethan up onto the dais, he stood aside, looked at Ethan and barked an order. "BUST THE CHAINS!" The crowd of men got all hushed, and whispers of worry and doubt spread through the crowd. Ethan was a giant of man, with a hulkish build, but could he do it? Ethan smiled and began to struggle a bit against the chains. "BUST THEM!" Ethan wiggle and squirmed once again. The chains were holding firm. "DO AS I TELL - BUST THEM!" Ethan shook and then went into doing deep breathing. His chest seemed to flare out a bit, his elbows possibly moved out to the side. He stood straighter and taller. The chains stopped making noise they were being pulled so tight. "BRAKE THOSE BONDS - I ORDER YOU!" Ethan breathed deeply again, once more his chest flaring out more, along with his lats this time. His arms looked as those they were blowing up again like balloons. His shoulders, back, and delts spread out wider. His legs looked as though they had become fuller and harder. Once again stood taller. There was some odd and eerie sound like something stretching, or being twanged. The sound of a supporting cable when stressed or thumped. "YOUR MASTER SAYS TO BREAK THOSE CHAINS!" And Antoine turned an whipped Ethan across the back of his thighs. Ethan didn't even flinch. Instead he breathed in deeply again. His head looked as though it rose higher. His mask suddenly snapped off. His feet burst his sandals. The rope tying his loin cloth around his waist dug in tightly. There was blood beginning to trickle from underneath the chains around his arms and pectorals. Veins were popping up all over his body and he seemed to swell and grow ever bigger. There was the sound of an eerie straining again. "I SAID TO BUST THOSE BONDS!" Antoine went to flailing on Ethan with the riding crop. Some men, even in the BDSM community thought it was taking it too far - although Antoine was striking the chains on Ethan's back as opposed to Ethan's skin. Ethan once again, widening his stance, breathed deeply. The sides of his sandals split completely. The rope for his waist band snapped. His body became more engorged with blood and more blood was seeping out from underneath the chains. His elbows and arms came out more. His back got wider and wider as well as his lats. His thighs swelled to impossible and inhuman shape regardless of his towering height. The men began to turn on Antoine telling him to give it up. Ethan was killing himself and it wasn't worth it. But suddenly Ethan decided one more try, without his master's order, needed to happen and as he breathed in deeply one last time... SNAP! There was a motion as one of the chain links broke and now formed a stretched out "C" as opposed to an oval. A split second more and the stillness of the night was broken by two more snaps and then the chains were no longer tight or together and slid off of Ethan's body. Once again, the crowd went mad, crying, having orgasms, cheering, screaming. Never before had they seen anything like this and yet here it was in front of them. A man.... a huge man.... a giant..... a man-god! Ethan turned, kneeled before Antoine who grabbed the award and then handed it over to Ethan, who in turn picked up Antoine and carried him back to his suite. ***************************************************************************** The next day, the last full day on the cruise, was spent without a special port but en route to the disembarking port of the cruise, Barcelona, Spain, but there were lots of fun, last day competitions. There was the race in high heels contest, the toss a handbag contest, a Mr. Muscles contest, Best Drag Queen contest, some sports competitions like swimming laps and such. Ethan of course took Mr. Muscles and a couple of the swimming competitions, although he never found a speedo to actual fit him. The one he wore gripped his ass like a second skin, and was pulled down so far in front by his cock, he could've just as well gone nude. They also made Ethan do some strongman kind of competitions. They had him blow up and burst a hot water bottle. The made a plank stage and had him lift it using just his back, leg, and knee strength. He had around 28 people on it at one time and was going for more, but the planks couldn't stand the weight of the people. The last night was also one of the nights where they showed various sexual acts and techniques to help men spice things up in the bedroom and refresh their sex lives. The plans for the evening were switched, and the presenters humbly asked Ethan if he'd step up on the platform, lie back, and they proceeded to show ways of how to take one's extremely endowed lover in, how to jack his super schlong off, how to rub it's head, how to clamp it off with a cock ring. ... ... ... They succeeded in making Ethan blow a load about six times, and he still didn't quite seem fazed by it. That evening was just an open dance party, except for one hour of the evening during which the three drag queen hostesses and Luca proceeded to announce a winner. "All right you filthy gigolos, man whores, and rich daddies, it is time to see the face of tomorrow!" "That's right Mama Hazel Tov. We are here to announce the new Mr. Eros Cruise 2018. But before we do that we want to reintroduce you to this last year's Mr. Eros Cruise 2017, Luca Mannheim. Get on out here, boy!" Luca showed up on stage wearing a tight white speedo, his sash, and fairly plain, golden crown, while carrying another sash and a crown with him. "Hmmm hmmm hmmmmm hmmmm Children, if you didn't get a chance to see him during this cruise.... that was your loss...and you're blind! Cacao, tell them what's going to happen!" "Thank chou, Cadence. The whichknner of this chear's Mr. Eros Cruise winz a custom selec-see-on of men's swimwear; a tuxhedo from Mr. Fey's Formal Wear; utility, formal, rainbow pride, and casual style kilts from Kilted Brothers; $5,000 dollars in dinero; plus chke receives an all paid trip for next chear's Mr. Eros Cruise 2018, staying in one of the larger suites, and with daily meal vouchers included. Candence..." "As those of you who are regulars know, normally we call for the top five contenders to come up on stage and we have some fun and take votes by applause-o-meter. However, this year we couldn't do that. This year the votes for the top five were so packed with just one person's name, there wasn't even enough votes left for a tally to consider other contestants, and even if we did, if all you bastards cheered for him like you voted for him, you'd only hear one or two of you scum bags applauding your other favorites. SO! We're just gonna go ahead and call it and crown the hunk o' the year. Hazel..." "It is no surprise who this man is. Bubeles, if you missed him on this cruise, Oy gevalt! You're not just blind, meshuganahs... ... ... you're dead! This paragawn of perfectiawn in looks, strength, and .... PACKAGE! This tower of powah.... this eight foot tall wawking mass of muscle.... Grown so big only because he has the biggest and warmest lil' heart in the world. Your new Mr. Eros Cruise....2018..... is....... " "ETHAN! ETHAN! ETHAN!..." "Shut up, you horny bitches! PEH! Ruin the moment for me and him. It's my job, damn it! Animawls. Oh to hell with you all. The winner is... ETHAN OLSON! Get on up here, hon!" Ethan stood there motionless. He couldn't believe he'd been voted on let alone took it by a landslide. Walking up and standing there he marveled, looking down at the 6' 4" Luca who only came up half way to Ethan's delts, or basically to his arm pits. There was a bit of laughter as Ethan had to drop to his knees in order for Luca to properly pin the crown on after the sash. The sash itself was a bit of amusement. Being so tall and with a chest so thick and lats so wide, instead of hanging across Ethan from right shoulder to let hip, it only went around him right shoulder to just under left lat and was so tight it look like it might rip apart at any moment. "Go on, Ethan, go greet your adoring, or rather horny, fans!" called out Hazel Tov. Ethan began to walk through them and was really mesmerized by how small everyone was. The few men like Stijn and Jayden who stood from 6' 10" to 7' 1" only came up about half-way up Ethan's column like neck. The slightly tall men like Kwame, Wei, Luca, and Arthur who stood from 6' 3 to 6' 5" only came up to the same place as Luca did, while the average sized men like Ony, Antoine, Enele, Metin, from 5' 9" to 6' 1" stood just under the arm pit and slightly above where the bottom of the lats met the obliques. Meanwhile Lauro, Bran, and Jason looked so short, with Yixin looking almost like a preteen to Ethan, their heights of 5' to 5' 5" making them reach only from where the lats join to down to just above the hip. Not only that but looking at his upper arm, his cold upper arm, he felt certain it could snap the waist bands of Yixin through Ony's pants, with the exception of Antoine as bulbously big his belly was. Antoine's big belly being about the only thing that didn't look slim next to Ethan's bulging bellied, thick and dense, muscles. Even turned sideways he could block a person from being seen, and many of the muscular men looked gaunt, thin, and under developed next to him. And some of those people were personal trainers! The party continued on as Ethan made his way through the crowd talking to everyone, getting felt up, having comparison pictures taken, dancing in groups, dancing with people on his shoulders or hanging off his arms. He was there until around two in the morning, when suddenly a way too short deck chair-lounger was pushed at his heels for him to fall back upon, which caused the legs, despite their being metal, to give way and bend or brake, with a few straps busting as well. Then Antoine, Arthur, Bran, Enele, Jason, Jayden, Lauro, Luca, Metin, Ony, Stijn, Wei, Yixin, and even Miguel, Stephan, and the porter, Kwame, all hoisted it up, albeit it with some great difficulty, and carried Ethan all the way back to his cabin. ************************************************************************** The next morning, the suite was a complete wreck. The swimsuits and clothes worn to the party were strewn and flung about everywhere. A couple dozen of champagne bottles were empty and scattered among the chairs, beds, and tables. Five carts of food were in disarray with their plates and serving dishes on every flat surface they could find. Almost every bed sheet and comforter had been pulled from here and there, as well as all the pillows, and were draped over this, that, and many a body. Jayden and Stijn the Dutch giants were sprawled out all over the master bedroom's bed. On either side on the floor lie Luca and Wei. Antoine was asleep in a recliner chair in the living area, while Arthur, Bran, and Kwame were entwined, asleep in one of the smaller bedrooms, and Enele, Jason, Lauro, and Metin were in the last bedroom asleep on the floor, the mattresses from the two twin bunk beds being pulled down. Miguel and Stephan were passed out on the pull out bed in the Library-study room, and that looked possibly broken. Last was Ony and Yixin, curled up together on top of several blankets with one comforter on top of them, all on top of the dining room table. It was into this scene that Ándras wheeled himself, smiling and smirking as looked this way and that to see who had done what and who was together. There was a stench of cum and sweat and musk that rolled, not wafted, rolled through the entire suite. "Gentlemen.... it is time to get up.... up...Up...UP....UP!!" roared Ándras. "Noooo." moaned Luca. "Yeeees" answered Ándras. "It is time to get up and quickly grab something to eat." "I'm..... too full of cum." Said Bran as he belched out loud in protest. "Give me the cereal" said Yixin on the dining table. "I think I'm full of..... milk? Do men's breasts produce milk?" "Who knows, but a man's pecs might. Those two, huge, granite like globes or slabs of rock on that man-god are called pecs. They can never be confused as breasts." Mumbled Wei. "He can certainly bounce them like breasts" yawned Yixin. "I don't think I can move anything below my waist." called out Jason. "Who got fucked by Ethan's third leg?" inquired Enele. "I think we all did." said Kwame, who was trying to focus his eyes on a clock. "OH MY GAWD! I am so fired!" "Calm yourself, Kwame." stated Ándras calmly. "I have taken care of you, telling your superiors I have called for your assistance in packing my things, then heading over to help take care of Mr. Mannheim, and then Mr. Olson. Go, put your uniform on a couple of different hangers, take them into the secondary bathroom, take a good hot shower with soap, and then bring the uniform back out here to air by the balcony doorway. "As for the rest of you... you need to get up, get moving, and help clean this place up. We will be arriving at the last port of call in four hours time. Your stuff must be packed and you must be ready to disembark." There was a collective shout of "OH SHIT!" from everyone as they made their way to the trays and carts Ándras had brought in, followed by everyone grabbing all the clothes and helping them sort them out, followed by grabbing all the blankets and bed sheets, folding them up, and putting all mattresses back into place, save one. "Anyone know where the couch hide-a-bed mattress is?" called out Metin. "For that matter..." asked Jayden "Where is Ethan?" Everyone froze for just a moment looking around in all the rooms and noticing he was not there. Finally Jason called out, "He's here in the Master Bedroom's Bathroom!" And there he was, stretched out in the tub, with the couch's hide-a-bed mattress underneath him, resting his head on a pillow, his body filling the entirety of the tub, and his feet sticking out almost two feet past the rim. Jason having found his camera took several pictures. Ándras spoke. "You will tastefully edit those, won't you, Mr. Walker?" "I'll edit them for the Cruise's website and program book." Jason smirked. "I'll send all of us copies of the full monty." There were cheers from everyone and a grin and roll of eyes from Ándras. They let Ethan sleep for about as long as they could and got the suite cleaned up as best and as fast as they could. Kwame moaned in worry over the fact that some pictures and lamps were broken, a couple of plates, but Ándras ushered him out the door and told him to take care of Luca's suite, he'd take care of the damage here and meet Kwame in his suite later. Ethan was finally woken up and helped clean and straightened up the rest of the mess made, ate some brunch items, got his suitcases packed with his clothes that he didn't really recognize. When all was done he took his travel bag with him, turned his keys into the front desk, and then waited by the railing for the gangplank to be lowered, the door opened, and everyone to disembark. He was near that same spot he met Ándras that first night, and Ándras was the last person he'd see. "You left your sandals back in your suite Ethan." Ethan looked down at his feet and noticed they were bare. "I guess I've been so used to party living, I forgot that I needed to wear shoes elsewhere." Grabbing the sandals he looked at the heel of the sole and saw the imprint of 28 on them. Suddenly visions, memories, flooded back to him. He closed his eyes and waited for the swooning to stop. "It's not real, is it?" he said to Ándras. "What's not real?" "Me. I've forgotten it most of the trip, but I have been changing, growing, into a giant muscled behemoth with a devastatingly handsome face and a horse cock, but I'm really this average height, pudgy guy, with fairly bland features. It's not real... ... ... this. I'm going to change back aren't I? Somehow this was just to give me a taste of the wild side, an adventure. Somehow, you know. I'm sure you know." "Ethan... it doesn't have to change. You could come with me and you could be so much more." "And where would that be?" "I can't tell you that." "And if it's more like these last two weeks, that's still not really real... is it?" "What do you mean?" Ethan crouched down besides Ándras' and his wheelchair. "This was.... interesting.... don't get me wrong, I definitely had fun, made some wild friends, but no one was really interested in a true meaningful relationship, or friendship. I became this like demi-god, and everyone wanted to make friends but only because of my body, not because who I am. Could you promise me something substantial if I left and went with you?" "That would depend upon what you become." "Would I become something other than who I am?" "Yes." Ethan sighed. "I don't think so. I love how I feel, how I look, the confidence it has given me. I've had more fun sexually than anyone should allow or have. I know I could probably go out there and grab anything I wanted now. Do anything. But... ... ... I have a boyfriend back home. Noah. Despite all of the fun times and the sex, I couldn't stop thinking of him. Despite our having kind of fight before I went on the cruise, I still love him. Even if I was to take you up on your offer or start this new life... .... .... I would need to see Noah first to set things straight. He deserves that." Ándras smiled at Ethan and patted him on the hand. They stood there for a while in that comfortable silence only two close friends can create and enjoy. The gangplank had been lowered and the gates opened. Nearly all the guests had left the ship. After strapping his sandals on, Ethan walked up to the gangplank and took a deep breath. Just as he was about to step off, there was the sound of a huge splash of water, and turning to look back where Ándras was, all he saw was Ándras' empty wheel chair drenched with water, but Ándras was nowhere to be seen. Ethan smiled and nodded knowingly, as though he knew this is how it should be. Turning back to the gangplank, he crossed past the gates and proceeded down. KA-LUMP KA-LUMP KA-LUMP KA-LUMP KA-LUMP KA-LUMP .... all the way down the gangplank, through the shore side gate and there Ethan saw.... everyone was still so small and short to him. People strained their necks to look up to him and backed out of the way as he walked down the street. His cell phone rang. It was Noah. He managed to get some school tests done and out of the way to scrape together a week off. He had called Ethan's boss and told him that Ethan was sick. He was sorry for how he and Ethan had left things. Could they take some time here in Barcelona to talk things over, and he would actually listen. Noah said he'd be waiting by the luggage carousel in the airport, and asked for Ethan to please meet him there. *********************************************************************** Ethan easily made his way toward the baggage claim area and saw what was once the semi-large form of Noah sitting in a chair. Deciding to go for a shock factor, Ethan chose to sit directly behind Noah, having to slide down not to hide his height, but because the size of his two thighs wouldn't fit in the seat and their armrests. They still were bent slightly outward. "It's me, Noah. Don't turn around. Just talk." "You okay? You sound like you have cold or something." "Yeah, caught it on the last couple of days of the trip." "Otherwise you enjoy yourself?" "Yes." "Good.... I'm glad.... I'm sorry I basically called you a boring stick in the mud. I didn't mean to insult you. I like your stability. I like your promptness. Your ability to plan and organize. Not just because you help me and my life with it, but because it's you. It's how you are. It's part of your character and I fell in love with that quirky part of your personality. I just think you should get out every once in a while and have some fun. Not like you have to do it every day." "Well... I can see where you are coming from. I could easily make our lives stuck in a rut boring. Need to shake things up sometimes. Plan something unplanned." "Ethan..." "Yeah, Noah?" "Can you forgive me? Can we take the next week to explore Barcelona and ourselves again?" "I think that could be arranged." They sat there for a moment. Noah becoming a little frustrated that the conversation wasn't continuing on. Worried that the last two weeks might have been too much of a good time. "Did you make any new friends?" "Yep." "Did you.... uh..... find a lover?" "Yep. About seventeen or so, actually?" "WHAT? How could you have seven...." and Noah spun around in his chair to face off with Ethan and stopped dead in his tracks, mouthing the words Oh my gawd, as Ethan stood up and up and up to turn around and face him. "How could I have seventeen lovers? Well, it could be because of my height...." and Ethan stood up as straight as he could. "My mighty muscles... " and Ethan flexed his biceps. "Or maybe it's my four foot cock?" Noah swallowed hard. "You.... have....a ....four..." "But don't worry, with enough exercises for you and lube for both of us, I'm sure we can make it work." And then he bent down and whispered to Noah. "No, it's not really four foot long, but it definitely is a record breaker." Noah stood there looking up at the man who used to come just up to the top of his ears and now he just barely came up to Ethan's armpit. Noah stammered. "How....when....this.... hap....growth.... so.... huge..." Ethan smiled as he noticed Noah's pants beginning to tent out. "Do you like what you see, Noah?" "Oh my gawd...I love you the person, but this body, the man.... ... I so want to fuck you right now." whispered Noah. "Well.... why not?" With that Ethan got up, saying nothing else, and went to the restroom. Noah followed with Ethan's suitcase and his and stood by the door. A moment later Ethan opened the door just slightly a jar, grabbed his and Noah's suitcases, and pulled them in. Noah, looking puzzled, walked through the restroom door. "Ethan what are doing?" There was the sound of cloth being fluffed, maybe pulled? "OH MY GAWD! ETHAN, MY PANTS!" There was another sound of clothing being fluffed, or again was it pulled? "OH MY GAWD! ETHAN YOU PULLED YOUR PANTS DO......" There was the deafening silence of a pause, the sound of a gasp... "OH MY GAWD, ETHAN YOU'RE GINORMOUS!" The sound of a stall door slamming open.... "OH MY GAWD, IT'S GROWING BIGGER!" The sound of a stall door slamming shut. "Ohhhh OH OH! OH MY GAWD! SO HU....AAAAAAUGH! "OH... "MY... "GAWD... "OH... "MY... "GAWD... "OH... "MY... "GAWD..." A Janitor with black hair and beard, streaked with white and silver, and the most gorgeous teal colored eyes, walked by and upon hearing the noises from the men's room, smiled and went into work on the ladies. Suddenly there was the sound of a dead bolt turning, the water pipes in the men's room began to whistle, moan, and sing loudly, and out of nowhere a sign faded into being upon the men's bathroom door. [OUT OF ORDER: THE PLUMBING NEEDS QUIETING.]
  19. Hialmar

    Wine of the fauns : Chapter one

    INTRODUCTION This supernatural crime novel or thriller will build very slowly. Don't expect muscle growth in every chapter. If magic and the supernatural are boring themes to you, you will not like this story. You have been warned. Wine of the fauns Chapter one A knock resounded in the dimly lit meeting hall. Most of the room was shrouded in darkness, and silhouettes of human shapes sat on single rows of chairs along the left and right walls, respectively, leaving an open space to perform a cross-breed between ritual drama and an old-fashioned formal board-meeting. The silhouettes of three beings sat behind a writing desk on a podium at the eastern wall. The silence was broken by a middle-aged male voice: "Brethren and sisters, please be seated." Then two knocks. "Officers of the Convivum, take your stations." "Brother Sentry in the West. What is the first duty of planispheric brethren and sisters, when a Convivium is to be opened?" A younger voice answered from a seat close to the entrance: "To ensure, that the Convivium is free from cowans and eavesdroppers, o Mighty Proctor in the East." "Then ensure yourself, that all persons present have the right so to be." "Mighty Proctor in the North. Are all persons at the north column in possession of the grip and the password?" An elderly male voice answered. "They are, Brother Sentry in the West." "Mighty Proctor in the South. Are all persons at the south column in possession of the grip and the password?" A middle-aged female voice replied: "They are, Brother Sentry in the West." "Mighty Proctor in the East, we are gathered in the exclusive company of planispheric brethren and sisters, all persons present are in possession of the grip and the password, and Brother Sentry stand in the West like the Cherubims and the flaming sword which turns every way, to keep the way of the tree of life." "Are we then ready, to invoke the blessing of the seven planetary spheres?" "We are, o Mighty Proctor in the East." Three distinct knocks. "My brethren and sisters. Stand to attention! Let us proceed, and invoke the blessing of the seven planetary spheres!" * * * Russ Carter, private investigator. The scholar detective. The occult private eye. Sounds more impressive than it is. No Smith & Wesson in my drawer. No deductive skills at the level of Sherlock Holmes. No fisticuffs with horned demons of flesh and blood like in the Dennis Wheatley novels, just once a phone call to the police about a cult leader, who believed in demons, and behaved like one. No mysterious busty blondes rushing into my office at godforsaken hours, more about searching for witnesses on internet communities or interviewing the local New Age community. And to be honest, it would be more satisfying to me, if the client in need was a blond meathead himbo with protruding pecs, if you get my drift. Ever heard about that poisoning case in a biodynamic commune in Strathclydeshire a few years ago? Aye. It was yours truly who solved that case (The gardener did it). I will not waste your precious time, by telling you how I ended up in such a strange line of work, but, let us say, that it is interesting. More recently, I had infiltrated an occult fraternal order called The Order of the Sevenfold Planisphere in search of clues to the disappearance of a young man called Will Brown. His mother had reported his disappearance to the police, but after six months they hadn't found him, and his Mum, who was in possession of significant private means, had become desperate, and hired me to solve the mystery. I will not tire you with the details, but I had found out, that Will had become a member of the Order one year before his disappearance, so I followed in his foot-steps. Until now, it had been disappointing, but on the other hand, I always felt relief when any occult order turned out to be a harmless organization of endearing eccentrics. Twenty minutes into the meeting, the usual smell of floor polish and mothballs was replaced by the scent of incense and wax candles instead. The room was illuminated by the warm glow of candle flames, and the ritual garb of the participants looked similar to the monastic habit of Cistercians. A new candidate was welcomed into the order, and instructed about the supernatural influence of The Moon. The order was organised in nine degrees, the last one only for bureaucratic reasons, and it all revolved around the astrological symbolism of the seven celestial bodies known to the ancient Greeks and Romans. After the "Convivium", all members changed from that Cistercian-esque garb into everyday wear, and shared a few cups of tea and some biscuits. They then cleaned the hall after themselves. They rented the meeting hall once a month from the actual owners of the building, The Ancient and Benevolent Order of the Aardvark, which consisted of a handful of elderly men. Allegedly, and from what I could gather, both orders had got much higher member rates back in the 1920s, but had declined significantly since the 1960s. Though Sevenfold Planisphere had turned the tide with an unexpected influx of Mllennials recently, The Aardvarks were fading. * * * This evening, the local Convivium had a visitor from another city, Sister Lisa, and I shared a cuppa with her. She was a chestnut-haired woman in her late twenties, and about the same age as Will. "Did you ever meet a Brother called Will Brown?" Bingo. I could see on her facial expression, that she did. "Oh. Bill. Bill was so sweet. Though a member of Convivium Berenice Number six, he often visited the local Convivium in our city, Convivium Asterism Number four. I have no idea why he stopped attending our meetings. Do you know him?" "No, but I know his mother. She is worried for him." "That sounds troubling. The last I heard, he had begun hanging around the crowd of Freddie Masterson." "Masterson?" "Yeah. He believe he is so avant-garde, because he listen to punk rock, is pansexual and channels spiritist messages from The Ascended Master Papa Smurf. The typical occultist born in the 1950s. He owns a book-shop on King's Head Road in Puddleborough. Why don't you ask him about Bill. I hope Bill is okey. He is so sweet." I had a clue now. I had to follow it. The next day, I took the train north to Puddleborough. * * * To be continued.
  20. Hialmar

    The cult of Crom

    The cult of Crom Look here, Agent: I have done nothing wrong. I thought, that "innocent until proven guilty" was a fundamental principle in our country. Isn't it? Freedom of religion is protected in Law. I agree. No one's religion ought to be an excuse for illegal activities, but what sort of illegal activities ... They took a blood sample and a urine sample, when I was brought in, but I am sure, that both will come back negative. Me and my brothers don't do steroids. No need for it. Like what you see, uh? No, I'm not disrespecting you. My pecs twitched involuntarily. Fraud? With all respect, Agent: You don't know what you are talking about. We settled in the same village, because the surrounding society harassed us. We just wanted to be left alone. All brothers assist in the maintenance of the temple building, but we don't have any tithing like some of the mainline denominations. Why don't you go after them instead? Real religion? REAL religion? Who do you think have the right to decide which religion is real? If you ask the Pentecostals, they will tell you, that Catholicism and Islam aren't real religions. If you ask the Hindoos, they will tell you, that something is weird with Abrahamic faiths. If you ask the Moslems, they will give Jews and Christians cred for being "Peoples of the Book", but take a negative view on Buddhists and Pagans. The entire idea of freedom of religion, is that each individual is free to chose his own spiritual path together with others OR in solitude. It is not a matter for the state to decide, and it is damn not for the Security Branch to decide. I was under the impression, that the separation of Church and State is modern policy? But if it is, what am I and my brothers doing here? I see. As I said before: I expect our urine samples to come back negative, and, as far as I know, our licenses for hunting rifles are in order. We hunt for elk and bear during the season when that is legal. Why I joined? Actually, I have followed the movement from the beginning, and, initially, I was just as skeptic as you are now, if that may bring you some relief. It was my friend Mike who began. We were at college together. He was a big, sporty, jockish type of student, but considerably more clever than the average jock. I was short, tiny and brainy, and surprised when he wanted to help me take up weight-training. I was embarrassed in the beginning, but the presence of Mike at my side -- smiling, cheering me, instructing me, protecting me from two of the bullies -- helped me to feel safe, and it didn't take long until I began to notice some modest results, and I liked the feeling of exercise. Not modest any longer? Thank you, Agent. That's nice of you. Yes, I like my gains. You work out yourself? Uh, well, yes, more toned than the average Joe, but no offence, but you probably need to EAT more, especially protein. Keep up the good work, Agent. I didn't mean to discourage you: On the contrary. We brothers of the temple encourage ALL men to work out regularly. It's good for us. Healthy. You connect better to your inner core of masculinity. REAL masculinity. Not the one some people call "toxic". We believe, that men ought to behave honourably. Warm in here? Yes, now when you mention it, Agent, I would appreciate a glass of water. No. Thank you, but no coffee and no fizzy drink. I don't want to ruin my gains. A glass of water would be fine. Ah. You are back. Thank you for the water. Are you supposed to be the "good cop"? When does the "bad cop" arrive? Don't work like that? A TV cliché? I see. Where were we, before you fetched the water? Oh, yes, okey, Mike. As I said: For a jock, Mike was unusually clever. His Dad was brought up within Reform Judaism, but had switched to Buddhism in adulthood. His Mom was Episcopalian, but not frequently practicing, and his parents didn't bother with telling him which religion to chose. My Dad is Catholic and my Mom is Methodist, and they respected my choice, when I turned Agnostic. Actually, they took my conversion to Agnosticism better, than when I told them I'm gay. Don't choke on your coffee, Agent. Are you all right? Surprise? Don't look? Listen, Agent, I don't know from where you get your ideas, but gay men look in many different ways. Don't believe any stereotypes. What did you expect, Sir? Limp wrists, squeaky voice and a mandatory feather boa? Don't be ridiculous. You can't observe it on the outside of people. True, some gay men form cliques and sub-cultures, but don't expect them to be typical for the general bunch of us. Apology accepted. No. No offence taken. Better now? Okey. Shall I continue? I wanted to stay away from any religion: The nastiest ones turn violent, and even the nicer ones seemed so illogical or superstitious to me -- though some of them are good at helping poor people. Mike took a more positive view: He held all religions to have a kernel of truth, and he read mystics from several religious backgrounds. He listened to music from several religions, when he wanted to relax after a workout. I never really understood Mike in that regard. Then, one day, when I visited him, he had arranged a little household shrine with a candle, a matchbox, an incense holder, a bowl of water and a bronze plate on which stood a glass of gainer -- a chocolate flavoured gainer, if I remember correctly. I found it a little odd, so I asked him, and I thought that he pulled my leg. It wasn't like that I was entirely unaware of Neo-Paganism. Some of the liberal hipsters were into Mother Goddesses and stuff, and I had heard about Nazis resurrecting the old viking religion, but I had the impression, that both of these two wings dressed up politics as religion, and I hadn't expected a centrist guy like Mike to bother with the concept. And another thing: The usual Neo-Pagans usually tried to revive worship of gods and goddesses attested in sources from Antiquity: Old Egyptian gods, old Babylonian gods, old Greek and Roman gods, old Celtic gods, old Norse gods ... Actually, when Mike told me about what he was doing, I thought that it was a joke: You know, like the Pastafarians who worship the Flying Spaghetti Monster, or like the Jediists who mess with the Census in several English-speaking countries. Though I have heard that, eventually, some of the Jediists began reading Joseph Campbell and tried to connect with The Force. Oh, sorry. I digress. I wanted to say, that Mike had taken up worship of a god from novels and short stories. He wasn't supposed to have been worshipped by real persons in real history. Mike had begun to worship Crom -- the god in Robert E. Howard's stories about Conan the Barbarian. Have you read them? Watched the movie? Yep. Many men and women have. Ridiculous? Actually, that was my reaction, too. Initially. Then, after a few weeks, I began to notice, that Mike increased his gains much faster than before. I had a serious conversation with him one night, since I was afraid he had began using some drugs with dangerous side-effects, but he swore that he was entirely natty, and then he invited me to share his evening meditation before his shrine to Crom. I thought it was stupid, of course. Who wouldn't? He washed his hands in the bowl of water, and let me do it too. I obliged as a matter of politeness. Then he lit the candle and the incense. He replaced the former glass of gainer on the bronze plate with a new one, and we both shared the old gainer. Later, he told me it was called a "community offering". Then he improvised a prayer to Crom, and I felt silly. It was about bringing strength to Crom's devotees, increasing our dedication at the gym, and gaining better gains. Dedication to the gym and lust for better gains was always on my mind anyhow, but I didn't see any reason to bring it into religion, and definitely not into a religion based on fantasy novels. What happened? You wouldn't believe me, Agent. You wouldn't believe me. When you interrogate Mike and our other brothers, you will hear a similar story, but since you wouldn't believe me, let me show you. We use this mantra, you know: CROM CROMM CROMMMM CROM CROMM CROMMMM CROM CROMM CROMMMM CROM CROMM CROMMMM CROM CROMM CROMMMM CROM CROMM CROMMMM CROM CROMM CROMMMM Oh, fuck, yes! CROM CROMM CROMMMM CROM CROMM CROMMMM Look at you, Agent! It is affecting you, too! CROM CROMM CROMMMM CROM CROMM CROMMMM CROM CROMM CROMMMM How I got out of these handcuffs? Strength. The muscular strength my god gives to me and my brothers. CROM CROMM CROMMMM CROM CROMM CROMMMM CROM CROMM CROMMMM So good? Yeah, I agree. Feel the power of Crom, Agent! Join me and your new brothers. We will show the world how primordial masculinity look like when it becomes flesh. CROM CROMM CROMMMM CROM CROMM CROMMMM CROM CROMM CROMMMM Listen! We are not the only ones to sing the Crom-mantra in the building. It resounds through the walls, the ceiling and the floor. We are becoming ... Uhnnn. Look at me! CROM CROMM CROMMMM CROM CROMM CROMMMM Sexy? Unbelievably manly? Why, thank you, Agent. I wasn't sure if you ... OH YES! Out of your dreams? Thank you, Agent. Look what you are becoming, yourself. WHAT YOU ARE BECOMING. Good? Fuck, hell, yeah. Good is just the beginning. All that brawn. Firm like steel. Tanned. The striations. And bulging inside ... Don't fight it! Let it out! Give in! You are becoming ... Yes! Agent. Unbutton my fly like that. FUCK! Your hands on my leather-clad glutes! Growing more! My mass! And your! YES! UHNNNN. Agent, I love the feeling of you ripping out of your shirt, while you kneel between my legs ... FUCK ... AGENT! So ... Will make you grow more. And me. More brawn. While you ... UHNNNN. CROM CROMM CROMMMM CROM CROMM CROMMMM CROM CROMM CROMMMM CROM CROMM CROMMMM
  21. JadeDragon

    Cheaters Never Prosper

    Cheaters Never Prosper By: JadeDragon For Xyggurat, the light of my muscle-theft life... P.S. Please finish “The Trainer.” Also sorry everyone if I'm a little rusty. Begin... It all started out so innocently, just another day in the gym. "Hey, Conrad. You wanna make a bet?" Mike, my longtime workout partner, set down his dumbbells. I cast a sidelong glance at his pumped bicep, an orb of power stretching the taut fabric of his Underarmour shirt. The bright overhead lights cast a tiny shadow along the vein that snaked under his tanned skin. "A bet? About what?" I finished my own set, lagging just slightly behind Mike. I grin ruefully, just slightly behind Mike had been the tune of our friendship since college. "Well I'm not going to see you for a whole year, bro." Mike said, pulling out his earbuds to hear me better over the clanging weights in the gym. "That hotel management gig in San Cristobal is going to take you away for a full three-hundred and sixty-five." Mike wiped sweat from his brow, the former college athlete had kept his star physique in the five years since graduating. His shirt hugged his thick pecs, wide lats and tight waist in all the right ways. If anything, he had improved since then, having quit the keggers we used to frequent. I snuck an appreciative look at his rounded ass as he bent down to pick up his clipboard and record his set. "Without me to kick your ass in gear, you'd probably still be that beer-bellied fratboy," Mike laughs poking my now chiselled six-pack abs with his pencil. "How am I gonna make sure you don't come back a fatty and I'll have to start from scratch with you? I'll tell you how, with a bet." I rub my taut stomach as Mike begins his next set. "And what will I be betting?" "A trip to Hawaii. Whoever shows up having made the most progress in the coming year wins." Mike said, and from the way he said it he felt assured even now he would be the winner. The pair of weights in his strong hands moving up and down, mechanically with flawless form. I would hate to admit it, but seeing Mike work out was rather distracting. My eyes drift to the eggplant stretching out the crotch of his compression shorts... yeah, distracting. "OK, so what is 'progress' then?" I ask, feeling suspicious. "Yeah, I guess we need a good benchmark." Mike set down the weights again and scratched his stubbled chin. "Whoever can put on the most muscle in a year is the winner, then." “The most muscle in a year?” I repeat, thinking. Mike and I were both advanced lifters, gaining muscle at this point was a slow process. Still, it seemed perfectly doable to beat Mike. He just assumed I couldn't do it without him to goad me along. San Cristobal was all beaches and tropical paradise, I'd have plenty of motivation to look better without my shirt on. “All right, you're on!” I say, grabbing Mike's calloused palm and shaking it firmly. Mike pulled me in a little closer. “But before you go, I'll have to give you a proper sendoff.” Mike's deep voice was kept low, but still somehow cut through the ambient noise straight to my cock. My breath caught in my throat as I felt my member stiffen, and I glanced downward at his own rapidly hardening dick. Mike's thick salami snaking down his pumped up quad, stretching the fabric around its girth. I gulped, imagining it stretching something else. Later... Mike returned to his apartment after another tepid workout. He flopped onto his couch, feeling angry with himself for failing to do anything in the gym but go through the motions. As much as he hated to admit it, without an audience he felt no need to put on a show, to really push himself. “All this time I thought I was kicking Conrad's butt into gear,” Mike groused. But now he knew the truth. He dragged him along to have a captive audience, the glances Conrad thought Mike didn't see pushed him to show off and improve. It made ploughing his friend's tight ass all the sweeter, that Conrad couldn't keep his eyes or hands off of him. Curious for the first time in six months how Conrad's life was going in San Cristobal, Mike flipped open his MacBook and Facebook-stalked his fuck buddy. This was, as it turns out, where everything started to go wrong. “What the?!” Mike's voice was incredulous, Conrad's photo albums were filled with pictures of pristine white beaches and himself. But it wasn't the same old Conrad, he was clearly bigger and more cut than before! There were pictures of Conrad eating food, hashtag “CleanEating,” working out in the hotel gym, walking shirtless down boardwalks, visiting some local curio shop. Mike gulped, his friend's six pack clearly etching its way to an eight. His arms were bigger, harder and more defined, he had definitely been making the requisite effort needed in the gym to win their little wager. Mike adjusted his dick in his shorts and felt a cold trickle down the back of his neck. Not only did it turn out he needed Conrad to get anywhere in the gym, Conrad didn't need him at all. Mike gulped... then felt the acid in his stomach congeal into a hard lump. Was this... jealousy? He had to win, at any cost. He had always been better than Conrad, paying for him to go to another tropical paradise was a humiliation he couldn't bear. He pulled out his phone and dialed an old number from college. There had been a guy in their frat-house who could get him what he needed... “Hey, Craig, it's Mike. Yeah, long time no see. Remember how you said you owed me that favour?” Poor decisions... Mike struggled to put on his workout shirt, the stretchy fabric threatening to tear in the attempt to contain his massive torso. It had been brand-new just a month ago, but he had already outgrown it. He felt like Hercules, no, like a full-fledged god! Mike tossed the useless shirt aside and flexed in the change room mirror, the cold tiles against his bare feet and a towel wrapped around his thicker waist. Craig had delivered all right, premium steroids, and they showed. His half-assed workouts didn't matter, Mike just couldn't stop growing. Mike's already thick physique had ballooned with fresh muscle mass in record time. His pecs had jutted out farther, his arms pumping up beyond their original impressive 19 inches to a ridiculous pair of 22s. Titanic and thick, they were no longer comfortable in regular shirtsleeves and Mike had gone without sleeves for the last couple of months. The width of his lats and the breadth of his back made every shirt chafe against his skin, they were all too fucking tight. “Fucking hell...” Mike said, marvelling in his newfound size. “Why didn't I do this sooner?” His traps had crawled up his neck as they grew especially fast, his delts rounding out. He had gained well over 30 pounds since he started and he saw no end in sight. For sure, the steroids had done other things to his physique. His waist was no longer quite so tight as his obliques and abs had grown larger under the doses of 'roids he'd been jabbing his now globular ass cheeks with. And his skin on his chest and upper back wasn't quite as clear and unmarked as it once was... “But once I win, I'll be able to get off the gear, clear up a bit and still be this fucking huge.” Mike said as he grinned, he was going to win the bet! He let the towel drop, his pumped, defined quads even managing to draw some attention away from his thick nine-inch cock hard and bobbing between his legs. He wrapped his meaty paws around the shaft and began to stroke, not caring someone could walk in. Mike felt untouchable! He wasn't... I sat admiring the sunset, the sweet taste of liquor on my tongue as I drank from a hollowed-out pineapple. Tomorrow I was headed back home. While working in San Cristobal had been a dream come true, I was glad to see my friends and family again soon. I felt good about my little wager with Mike, I had eaten clean and worked hard the last year. My pecs had hardened, my arms had gained an inch and my admittedly pretty-rocking six pack had refined into an eight-pack. I ran a strong hand down my tight midsection, fifteen pounds of muscle from all that hard work and dedication. A far cry from the beer-toting fratboy I once was. I was sure I was going to win this time, finally. My phone vibrated, and I opened the text. “Hey, Conrad. It's Craig, remember me from college? A few months ago, I got a call from Mike saying he wanted 'roids. I didn't ask what he wanted them for, but I heard him bragging in the gym last night about winning a bet with you on who could get bigger in a year. Sorry, I didn't mean to help him cheat. I owed him one when his dad buried my DUI.” I felt a prickle of rage bubble up under my skin, I didn't want to believe it. I checked out Mike's social media and felt rage become disgust as I saw all the posing and flexing pictures. He was clearly on steroids, the added mass distributed itself on him like he was some pumped-up body-builder waiting to get oiled up for competition. I heard the plastic case around my phone crack in my powerful grip and I realised I was shaking with the intensity of my anger. I swallowed, the liquor no longer quite so sweet on my tongue as the bile of my rage flushed my whole body. Sure, I could call him out on his cheating... but my whole year of dedication and effort felt wasted. I could've done nothing and still won if he was just going to 'roid up and cheat in order to disqualify himself. Hell, we hadn't even made any rules about it, Mike could argue I still owed him his trip to Hawaii. He had clearly gained much more than 15 pounds of muscle. I worked my ass off, and I still failed. Again... My skin was now numb to the warm glow of the sunset and the tropical breeze. I looked back at the board walk, a vague memory flickering in the back of my mind. That old man who ran the curio shop. He had said some... uncanny things about my bet without me even having to tell him. I had laughed it off at the time, but now? I looked down at my phone, the text glaring at me. What did I have to lose? Everything to gain... Mike swaggered into the gym, his inflated lats pushing his arms up constantly so they were held at an angle. The fact so much meat had been packed onto his frame so fast that he was unused to so many bulging muscles constantly touching other ones made him hard all the fucking time! It was late, and the gym was all but deserted. One lone guy was using the squat rack but besides him it was the chipper receptionist manning the front desk and that was it. This was around the time that Conrad said his flight was going to be landing. Then he saw him, waiting by the change room doors. “Hey little buddy.” Mike said, all of his cockiness oozing off of him like a bad cologne. “Wow, Mike. You got huge.” Conrad was looking fine, he had grown and gained a killer tan from San Cristobal. His toned body wearing the extra muscle-mass beautifully, he could be a Men's Health cover model. A slight tinge of guilt twinged through Mike's heart, but he brushed it aside. Losing to Conrad would've set the cosmic balance of the universe off-kilter. Mike was always better than his little buddy, always. “I guess you've won our wager.” Conrad said, smiling ruefully. “Yeah, lots of hard work this last year.” Mike flexed his arm, the bulging bowling ball leaping up under his skin into a mountain of pure power. He cast a glance at Conrad, his board shorts now clearly tenting as he gazed at Mike with an unfamiliar hunger in his eyes. Conrad came closer, his hand reaching up to grasp Mike's massive arm. Even with his newfound strength, Conrad's fingers barely dented the muscle as he squeezed. The contact sent Mike's dick into overdive, blood rapidly flooding his groin making him fully hard instantly. “Jesus man, you got so fucking hot...” Mike whispered, thinking of only Conrad's tight hole. “And you got fucking massive,” Conrad said, looking Mike up and down like a cut of meat. Conrad was fingering some weird little totem on a hemp-rope necklace. Mike felt a little wigged, Conrad was acting very odd. Conrad squeezed Mike's bicep harder, sending another shudder of pleasure through his body. “Let's fuck, meathead.” He said. Mike gulped, and could only nod as Conrad led him back into the change room. His feet moved almost of their own accord, and Conrad locked the door behind them as a sanguine grin spread across his face. “Conrad... you seem... different.” Mike breathed. “What...?” Conrad cut him off, his hand wrapping around the back of Mike's head as he shoved his tongue into his slack mouth. Mike's massive arms instinctively embraced the smaller man's frame, holding him close as the two ground their hard-ons against one another. Mike felt bizarre, it wasn't like he hadn't had sex since seeing Conrad last. But having him against his body now was like being pressed against an electric current of pleasure. Every touch felt more urgent, every thrust against his crotch was like his every sense was heightened beyond the merely human. His thick, meaty pecs pressing against Conrad's, the feel of his breath against his throat. It all felt electric, his heart fluttering like he was some virgin making out for the first time. Mike's head begin to spin, it was almost like he wasn't getting enough air. He staggered, and broke physical contact with Conrad. “H-holy shit...” Mike gasped as a wave of weakness washed over him, causing a slight tremble in his massive frame. Only... it wasn't quite so massive. Even at a cursory glance in the change room mirror, Mike could see his muscles had deflated, losing thickness and symmetry. Not a tremendous amount, only a month of progress in the gym. But fear crept into his heart, along with the overwhelming haze of horniness that smothered his instinct to run. He looked to Conrad, and his cock throbbed in response at what he had become. Tear down the mighty... Mike stood there, dumbstruck like the horny meathead he had proven to be. Already, I could see that he had diminished from that brief contact. His mighty pecs weren't jutting out as far, and his swollen quads weren't threatening to shred his compression shorts. “What's the matter big man? Intimidated?” I said, feeling the talisman's power coursing through my body. I shot Mike's signature cocky grin back at him and flexed. My shirt, already tight, was now painted onto my chest. You could see my nipples through the thin, strained fabric and I could hear seams popping around my lats and shoulders as I pumped my muscles in a classic double-bi. The process that tore Mike's drug-induced muscle away didn't seem to affect its distribution on my own body. The pounds I stole applied themselves perfectly, maintaining my flawless proportions I naturally worked so hard for. “This... this is...” Mike stuttered as I stepped forward and put my hand up his looser shirt, pressing my wide palm against his strong abs. He shivered in pleasure at my touch, but didn't try and back away. “Impossible?” I said, feeling the process restart. I could feel Mike's muscles, the power and mass they contained. With just a touch, I could hook my own body into that circuit and syphon away all his ill-gotten gains. Mike's eyes rolled in his head as I continued to drain him. I reached out, shoving my free hand in his slackened waistband and grabbed his hard cock. It throbbed with the beating of his heart, and the thick meat jumped in my firm grip as I stroked him. “Guh... fuck...” Mike could only moan in response. Despite his (though dwindling) size advantage over me he was powerless to resist. Just like the old man had said... “No... this isn't enough.” I let go of Mike, letting him stagger against a blue-painted locker. He gulped down air like a man after a hard workout. I could even see sweat beading on his forehead as I grinned. “P-please... I'm...” Mike stuttered, trying to catch his breath. “Sorry? Fucking please. You took steroids to beat me in a stupid bet. Don't even try to deny it, Craig told me everything.” I said, as I grabbed Mike's shirt and pulled it up over his head. The fabric, which once struggled to contain Mike's thick upper-body now had some slack and was easy enough to remove. “You couldn't stand the thought I could actually beat you. You had to be on top, the winner, the best all the fucking time even if you didn't really work for it.” I said, anger roiling off me like waves. Mike didn't resist as I started to pull down his shorts and his jockstrap, leaving him naked and hard. I eyed him up and down, thinking of all the mass I was going to gain from him. And if the legends were true, maybe more than just his muscles. “You don't deserve what you have. You've been sitting atop your pedestal for too long. So I'm going to knock you down.” I turned him around so Mike could see his reflection. His outline still mostly eclipsed me in the mirror, but that was going to change. I unbuttoned my shorts and fished out my cock. I was already harder than I had ever been before, so I was more than ready for what I was about to do. I parted his round, firm ass cheeks for ready access to his asshole. “Oh, I'm going to fuck you smaller, Mike. You're going to watch as all that juiced-up mass you packed on your body is sucked right out of you and into me.” I said, pushing my thick cock head against Mike's virgin hole. “You're going to make me fucking huge.” With a strong shove, I penetrated his tight ass, the hot space sending my cock into overdrive. I could feel the process restarting, even more potent than just touching his muscles. “Payback's a fucking bitch, Mike.” I breathed in his ear. Mike could only groan in response, as I syphoned his mass away. I peered over his shoulder, wanting nothing more to watch the jock lose everything. His massive pecs were flattening, losing thickness and roundness. With each passing breath contracting them a bit smaller than the last. His thick delts rippled and shrank beneath the weight of the totem's effect, narrowing his triangular shape. Biceps that once appeared to put melons to shame softened and shrank, no longer hard as marble but getting puffier as they dwindled in size and power. All while I fucked him, my balls slapped against his shrinking asscheeks, his eight-pack abs softening and becoming a six-pack. He was rapidly running out of his 'roided bodymass, quickly reverting to his former dimensions. I tightened my growing arms around his narrowing chest as I fucked him harder, feeling his tight ass on my cock set my senses alight with pleasure. And every pound of muscle I sucked out of him only added fuel to the fire. The changes that I wrought in Mike, the opposite was happening to me. As I purposefully left my clothes on, the fabric was rapidly losing the battle of trying to constrain my ever-accelerating growth. My back gained breadth, my chest width, all over my frame was packing on purloined muscle at a prodigious rate. One deep breath, and the sides of my shirt split open, I flexed my chest and arms and the fabric exploded into ribbons. The cotton was destroyed as if it were the most delicate tissue, and I pressed my hardening pecs against Mike's softening back. “Feel that, Mike? I'm getting fucking huge off of you!” I nearly shouted, the venom of my rage spitting in my voice as I taunted him. Mike's eyes couldn't seem to take in both his shrinking mass and my own growing body, flitting to my reflection then back to his. My shorts quickly met the same fate as my ass grew, my quads giving one strong flex to obliterate my boardshorts. Only my jockstrap remained, and even though my cock was pulled out of it, it too was going to break from the demands of trying to contain me. I shoved Mike against the mirror, and he put out his hands to stop from getting crushed against the cold glass. “C-Conrad... stop... I'm getting smaller!” Mike's voice became pleading as he felt himself shrinking yet more, as he saw the gleam in my eye that showed him what I had decided from the start. “Oh, no Mike. You're going to get much smaller, bro. Much, much smaller.” I wrapped my growing hands around Mike's wrists, and continued to fuck him. He was getting exactly what was coming to him... Death of a god... Mike couldn't believe what was happening to him. Conrad had already fucked him out of the last six months of gains from the steroids he took. But as he felt his former friend's insistent fucking increase in pace, even as he shrunk to his former size, he suddenly knew Conrad was going to take it all. “C-Conrad... stop... I'm getting smaller!” Mike's voice rang out, and even now he couldn't bring his body to resist. Conrad's hands gripped Mike and held him tightly, as he felt him fuck him even harder. But now that strange energy that wound its way through his body seemed to be going even deeper. Mike's muscles continued to contract, collapsing in on themselves. He could no longer support Conrad's growing weight and fell forward against the cold mirror. Mike felt the space between himself and the mirror diminish as his pecs continued to flatten, his arms shrinking below their former 19 inches, 17 inches, 16 inches. His six-pack abs softening to a four-pack, and even less as Conrad fucked the size out of him. “Oh... oh god... my... cock...” Mike choked out as he felt his proud nine-inch dick begin to recede as well, the sensitive skin sliding against the glass as it shrunk to eight and a half inches, eight inches, smaller and smaller. His heavy balls were deflating in their sack, pulling closer to his body as Conrad took it from him. Mike's cock wasn't the only thing changing, his frame shrank as his bones lost length and density. His once-broad body falling in on itself as he got shorter, he saw Conrad's head matching his own in height, then shooting above him. The whole room seemed to be growing larger in relation to him, with the hot, muscled body against Mike's back growing the fastest. Conrad's cock, getting bigger and bigger in Mike's shrinking ass made each thrust feel infinitely deeper than the last. It was becoming ever-more painful as Conrad's cock became larger and larger. But even the pain burned with pleasure... As Mike's muscles softened and shrank, his increasingly bony body felt Conrad's hardened muscles that wrapped around him even more. Mike felt like he was impaled on a living statue, the Farnese Hercules which also was fucking his daylights out. Mike struggled to stand on his toes, he was getting so short and Conrad so tall he couldn't keep his feet on the ground as the massive man fucked him. His ass was now much too small now to handle a dick as huge as the one Conrad now had, but despite himself he only wanted it even deeper inside of him. “That's right little man... you want this...” Conrad's voice was deep, resonating out of the massive sounding board that was his chest. He was biting his lip, he was getting very close... It taunted Mike because he could feel the truth welling up inside, this behemoth who had torn his old self away and left him with nothing but a shrinking body and a growing need. A need as dear as air to see him grow even bigger! “I need... oh fuck... Conrad... bigger... get bigger!” The words stole out of Mike's mouth like thieves in the night, as he began to ride Conrad's dick as well as he could. Mike relished each thrust as he was lifted off his feet and used like a ragdoll, a tight fucktoy wrapped around a cock too large for it to contain. Mike's ass felt like it was going to split from being wedged on Conrad's cock but he could barely bring himself to care. “Bigger!” Conrad moaned as his voice deepened still further. Mike groaned in response, and his voice cracked once, then again as the last vestiges of his testosterone were sucked out his ass, the hair on his chest and abs all but gone as well. His formerly massive guns had dwindled down to thin, soft and shapeless noodles barely 10 inches in circumference and his once-mighty legs were twigs. He didn't even have a skinny six-pack, his midsection was just soft, empty of mass and power. He couldn't have been more than five feet tall. And like a broken dam, Conrad could no longer hold himself back. “FUCK!!!” His roar echoed through the empty change room like an avalanche, the sound of it cracking a mirror as he bellowed like a bull elephant. Mike felt the pressure in his ass increase, though it seemed impossible as Conrad's thick, veiny cock erupted into it, pumping wad after wad of hot load into the tight space. In moments Mike's ass was completely full, and the cum overflowed, hot rivulets of jizz spurted from Mike's overloaded ass all down his legs and Conrad's massive rod. After eternity the two of them decoupled, and Mike all but collapsed. He felt... hollow and used. His ass was incredibly sore and still oozing cum as he struggled to find the strength to move. He managed to lift his head, only to gaze into the face of the divine. Birth of a Titan... I breathed in, and out. It felt different, everything felt different. The room now seemed comically tiny, as did the man who cowered at my feet like a mouse before a lion. No, a gnat before a dragon! I could barely see him past the shelf of my pecs, and he seemed unimportant. At least less so than the reflection in the mirror. My height had exceeded seven feet, and I couldn't even hazard a guess to how wide I was. At least two normal men standing side by side could still be comfortably shielded by the breadth of my new body. My lats spread like wings, and my quads wider than a man's waist. I brought an arm to flex, and marvelled at the mountain that grew, harder than stone and mightier than any mere mortal. My tanned skin wrapped around pure, dense power. Despite cumming what felt like gallons into Mike's ass, my cock was hard and at attention, longer and thicker than a man's forearm. I had taken his 'roided mass and refined it into utter perfection. A vision of divinity itself... “So,” I said in a voice that rolled like thunder over mountains. “It seems that I have one last score to settle.” “Please... don't...” Mike scurried underfoot, now utterly free to resist now that he was physically incapable of resisting. But I didn't crush him, nor try to take anything more. There wasn't much left, to be honest. His once broad features had become depressingly narrow. His pockmarked skin and shapeless body made him look like a scrawny man who got all the zits of puberty but none of the muscle along with it. I rifled around the destroyed remains of my shorts and pulled out the crumpled plane ticket and tossed it carelessly onto the floor in front of my once-friend and gym partner. “You won the bet, Mike. Have fun at the beach.” I turned, my mind now turning toward my future. “W-wait!” Mike's voice squeaked out like a rodent under stress. “You... you can't leave me like this!” “Oh Mike, didn't anyone ever tell you?” I said, turning his old shiteating grin on him as I tore the spa locker open like tinfoil and pulled on a tight white robe. I unlocked the change room door and said: “Cheaters never prosper.” END.
  22. ABSQRST

    Liquid Manhood- Chapter Five

    Should of been up for Christmas, but the holidays was crazy busy. Hopefully shouldn't be as long a wait till Part Six. Thanks for reading. Read Part One HERE Read Part Two HERE Read Part Three HERE Read Part Four HERE Liquid Manhood Chapter Five Sean normally enjoyed Christmas, but this year he nervously dreaded it. The second he stepped off the train at his hometown’s small country station his parents were amazed by his transformation. His father who was only 5’8 beamed with pride at his now 6’3 son. Sean’s mother joked about having to return some Christmas presents. The next day Sean saw her carrying a bag of already wrapped gifts out to her car, so she wasn't joking. Things got worse for Sean when his uncles, aunts, and cousins turned up. To start, Sean was as horny as ever and not being able to jerk off several times a day was really affecting him. He was washing his own sheets once every couple days just to hide the evidence and the smell. Those nighttime cum explosions were a terrible mess to clean up. He, at over 6ft and with a lean muscled body, didn't fit the Doherty family frame. Sean was a head and shoulders taller than most of them, and was probably the only one who could see his feet without sucking in his gut. The surprise and admiration at his body caused him to spend most of the winter break with a constant blush. A blush which at times could of had him losing consciousness with all the blood that rushed to his face. Like when a cousin walked into him in the night after he’d gotten up to use the bathroom. Sean was shirtless and his cousin almost screamed out in excitement at the ridges of his abs. Sean’s face went as crimson as his hair. Christmas Day revealed the new outfits his mother had chosen for him, and no doubt expected to see him wear. Two pairs of jeans and a sweater were actually something Sean wanted. A number of plain t-shirts, colourful button up shirts, and even some workout gear wasn't what he wanted or even expected. He’d spun a lie about working out to explain his new physique, so he should have expected workout gear. The other clothes weren't his normal style of dress. They were missing the puns, funny images or nerdy logos every other piece of clothing he owned had plastered over them. Though those pieces didn't fit him anymore. Sean told his parents he loved all his gifts anyway. He was very happy that they’d got him the games he asked for, but he didn't have the heart to tell them that in the days that followed he returned about half the clothes they’d brought for him. He kept the workout gear just in case. Sean even dropped to the floor and did some sit ups or push ups when his parents came knocking on his door. He wanted to avoid the awkward questions about his sudden change, questions which he himself didn't have answers for. ——————————————————————————————————————————— “My parents really like you,” Lance said to Zack as he stared into his eyes while they lay in bed together. Zack sat up slightly, pushing his meaty torso upwards with his thickly muscled arms. The two boys, now boyfriends, were spending Christmas together. This gave Zack a chance to see San Diego and Lance a chance to reveal he was gay to a very surprised family and friends. Though a number of them understood Lance’s attraction to Zack once the olive toned stud started wearing clothes more fitting of California. Right now Zack’s pecs and abs glistened with a light sheen of sweat above Lance, who bit his lip in appreciation. “Seriously… you’re gonna mention your parents while I’m balls deep in you?” Zack asked, laughing with a hint of annoyance in his voice. Lance whimpered slightly as Zack flexed his oversized cock, the thickening girth pushing against Lance’s tight hole. “Sorry,” Lance quickly replied, his eyes closed as pleasure rocketed through him. “Good, now shut up,” Zack ordered, returning to his fierce thrusting “This bed is already way too loud” Lance’s parents were downstairs, trying to ignore the sound of their darling boy being power fucked by his boyfriend, the sound of the bed’s wooden frame hitting the wall echoing through the house in time with each of Zack’s titanic thrusts. ——————————————————————————————————————————— A few days had passed since A.J. had arrived home and Barrett was hating every second of it. He could deal with the sympathy and concern from his family. He could deal with how his relationship with A.J. had moved from athletic manly rivalry and into one of just pity towards him. But Barrett couldn't deal with A.J. being his normal half naked over confident self all the time. A.J. was over 6’5 tall and stacked with well toned muscle. Unlike a lot of linebackers he was pure muscle, his six pack abs have been several stories high on a billboard in Times Square only last summer. With Barrett’s new found attraction to muscle he was struggling to control himself around A.J. He knew it was going to be hard the second A.J. arrived home, his big brother pulled off his coat to reveal a skin tight tank top. Barrett’s eyes followed his brothers pecs as they rose with each breath, the tank straining against them. Barrett then found his face pressed between them as A.J. pulled his sick little brother into a hug. There had been other incidents and they all could have been avoided if Barrett hadn't tried to be like his old self. He was forcing himself to be more confident, like the old Barrett, so he was finally leaving his room which just put him in line for running into A.J. The amount of times he’d be walking down a hallway, his eyes staring at the ground, and then he walk straight into A.J. ripped sweaty abs. A.J. never saw him coming, his big brother was always looking right over tiny Barrett’s head. Barrett was woken at 6am one morning by A.J. who just burst into his bedroom. Barrett sat bolt upright, his eyes level with the overstuffed Calvin Klein briefs that A.J. had gotten for free after a modelling shoot. “Hey bro, sorry about waking you” A.J. boomed rubbing sleep from his eyes, his bicep bulging just as much as his briefs “I’m heading out for a jog and I haven't packed anything with support” To show what he meant A.J. gave his bulge a little heft, it bounced and pushed the fat soft head of dick up against the fabric. “Ok” Barrett said simply, crossing his skinny legs under his covers Even though his erection was unnoticeable beneath the heavy sheets, he wasn't taking any chances. The smell of his room still set him off, but he thought what if now instead of imaging his old self when he inhaled his old musk he began picturing the underwear clad muscle giant in front of him. To make things worse as A.J. breathed his abs tightened and he bounced a pec impatiently. “Sooooo” he asked elongating the word This knocked Barrett’s attention from his big brothers brick sized stomach muscles and back up to his chiselled face. “So what” Barrett asked, trying not to focus his attention to his brothers jaw line A.J. sighed and dropped his meaty ass, which was barely covered by his briefs, onto the bed. The mattress sagged and Barrett rolled towards his brothers vast toned back. “You got a jock, or some compression shorts” A.J. questioned “You know, I could knock myself off running without support…. like you used to be able too” A.J. continued like he hadn't just rubbed salt on to Barrett’s still bloody wound. “I know you got rid of most of your old clothes, but are you sure you don’t have anything for me you could….. well it would be a hand me up, wouldn't it” A.J. chuckled at his own joke Barrett shook his head, but his eyes fell on his old jockstrap. It sat on his desk, next to his console controller. He’d been sniffing it only last night, thinking about the difference between his brothers and the housekeeper’s son Andre’s pecs. A.J. spotted where Barrett was looking. He pulled himself off Barrett’s bed and the floorboards creaked beneath his oversized feet. He quickly scooped up the jock and stretched it out in his hands. “It’s a bit small for me” A.J. boasted “But thanks bro” A.J. crammed his legendary equipment into the jockstrap and left the room for his jog. Barrett just signed, he slightly wanted to go watch his brother change, but he killed that thought quickly. He was going to return to sleep, but his phone buzzed as a new email arrived. It was from his college, their newsletter. Barrett wouldn't have ever read it before his change, but now he read every email he got, which wasn't many since his social life had collapsed. His eyes widened as he opened it. The email was fronted with a family crest, one he recognised from the few times he’d journeyed into the campus library. He’d only ever been there to pick up chicks, from his experience nerdy girls were always crazy in bed. It was the crest of the Haber family. Barrett was sure he’d heard that name a few times and not just from the library, he thought he heard his father mention it once or twice. The email’s title was interesting. “Lincoln University- From Salem to Campus” “A history of myth, legend and witchcraft” ——————————————————————————————————————————— Sean returned to campus sooner than he’d wanted too, he just couldn't deal with his family anymore. He’d always been close to them, but now that he was different they were clinging to him all the time. His father was adamant that Sean should try out for some sport, preferably football. Sean just couldn't handle all the attention. So he wasted money on a new train ticket, ignoring the one he had for next week and jumped on the train. His dingy dorm room was a welcome sight. He could have sworn the odd cactus’ flower even opened and oozed its strange sap like it was it happy to see him. Sean opened up his bag and eagerly set up his PlayStation, but as it turned on it started to update. The dorms horrible internet connection meant the update was going to take over three hours. Sean just sighed and started to unpack his clothes, he’d thrown out all the clothes he’d brought home and only had the new clothes he’d received for Christmas. He was currently wearing snug jeans and a chest hugging sweater. It was one of the only outfits he felt normal in, nothing like the naked feeling he had when he wore the skin tight workout gear he’d been gifted with. Sean smirked when he spotted the Captain America shirt. He’d forgotten he’d dumped it on his bed before he left. Though he thought it had been blue beforehand, now it was an odd shade of green. The blue and red shield on its front was stained green and the sky blue colouring had turned a lime colour. He sniffed the shirt gingerly, it reeked of his room. A nice familiar smell, a mix of the musky air and the slightly floral stench of the cactus sap. Maybe the colours had just run in the wash. Sean remembered a faded pair of green socks he’d tossed before Christmas, must be wear the green dye had come from. Above Sean a vein of elixir pulled itself back to the edge of the ceiling safely out of view of Sean. Sean draped the shirt over his desk chair and pulled off the warm sweater. He quickly checked himself out in his dorm rooms mirror. He couldn't help but smile at his abs, he even tried to bounce his chest, but there wasn't any movement, they just tightened. He lifted the shirt off his chair and gave it another sniff, his PS4 only on 4% download. His jaw was stained green as he pulled the shirt away from his hair. Red hairs had already started to sprout over his jaw. Sean quickly pulled the shirt over his head, it was a little tight. The shirt reached his waist, but clung to his chest and arms. He pulled at the collar, trying to loosen the high neckline. He kicked off his shoes and pulled his socks off, they were sweaty from the long train ride. Sean undid the buttons of his jeans while scratching at his jaw, he was surprised he needed to shave already. His jeans struggled to get past his thighs and then his calves, they’d been tight, but hadn't been so clingy. He pulled at his briefs, trying to get the fabric off his packed in balls. Sean sighed at the thought that he’d have to go out and buy a larger pair of jeans so soon after getting this pair. He really needed to get his head around how to wash clothes, he kept shrinking them or ruining the colour like his Captain America shirt. He checked his PS4, now it was up to 19%. Sean’s vision went fuzzy for a moment then returned with increases clarity, he blinked a few times in response to the weird change in vision. He couldn't see himself, but Sean’s eyes are brightened into deep emeralds. Sean rubbed his eyes, thinking he was just tired. He didn't noticed the light green staining fading away on his hand that he’d just scratched his chest with, nor did he notice that the hand was also slightly larger than the other. Sean almost fell over as his chest tightened, pain pulling his pec muscles and admirals inwards. He collapsed onto one knee, one hand gripping his bed and the other clutching his chest. The Captain America shirt was splitting done his back, his neck fighting against the skin tight collar. Sean pushed himself back to his feet, his legs throbbing as they magically thickened. The leg holes of his briefs strained against the muscles, and pushed against his ass as it rounded out into a boulder of muscle. Sean was knocked onto his back as the shirt burst apart. The thud of his growing mass echoed throughout his room and down the dormitory corridor. His pecs had exploded outwards in size, going from tight pecs into a shelf that you could balance a drink on. Small slithers of blue cotton fluttered in the air, the tattered remains of Captain America’s shield rested in the grooves of Sean’s brick like abs and the crevice between his slab like pecs. The green stain was gone, having been drained to fuel Sean’s growth. Sean’s mitt like hands grabbed at the carpet, his teeth gritted as pain rocketed through him. His bones creaking as they stretched longer and thicker. The remains of the shirt slipped beneath his widening back as his bowling ball shoulders popped the seams of his sleeves and finally destroyed the too small shirt. His biceps bloated by several inches, flexing even through Sean’s arms were held straight out. Hair grew down between his abs and joined up with the rich pubes that spread out from his now too small briefs. His bulge, which was already a hearty endowment looked obscene now. His growth was not focusing on that area, the imprint of his fattening balls rolled around in the overstuffed pouch. His briefs were tented upwards by an ever growing trunk of sexmeat. The pain that rocked Sean’s body died and he signed with relief, his voice husky and deep, as his briefs burst. His horse like equipment swung around splattering the surrounding area with thick pre cum. Sean took a few deep breaths, his pecs rising and falling, the light of his PS4 glittering off his sweaty chest hair. Then with fury in his eyes Sean started to jack his fat bull cock with his dinner plate hands, his grunts and groans roaring out into the dormitory and through his dorm rooms thin walls. ——————————————————————————————————————————— Chris returned to college with a reinforced wariness of the elixir. It wasn’t some simple muscle potion like he’d feared, the changes it caused appeared to not measure up to what was promised by his ancient spell book. But he wouldn't give up on it, he just needed a few more tests so he could work out the rules. Magic always had rules, ways in which it operated which could ruin everything if you didn't understand its nature. He already had a plan ready before his family’s private jet took off from the tarmac in Europe to take him back to America. Chris dosed three water bottles with the elixir, bottles which Chris had stolen from the college gym during workouts there last semester. They had the college logo on and would blend in with the untainted bottles the gym offered to refresh its users. He took the bottles to the college gym and mixed the dossed bottles in with gym’s normal water bottles. The gym was a lot quieter now thanks to the draining of the football team, so Chris was able to record who went in and out over the course of one day. This was grunt work that Melvin should of done, but the blond nerd wasn't even back yet, so Chris had to wait around an entire day. Chris recorded 17 different people enter and leave the college gym, half of them left with water bottles in their hands. Chris would find them over the next couple days. He had his fingers crossed that Yuri didn't get dossed, he didn't want that cocky Russian to end up huge. Though there were a few people he didn't really recognise, he had to do some snooping of the gym’s membership files to find out who they were, which while illegal was a perk of being the son of college’s largest donor. One scrawny black kid turned out be a 20 year old who was the football teams equipment manager, Thaddeus Stern, which was a name that didn't fit the guy at all. Chris thought the guy had gotten drained when he cleaned up the teams jockstraps when they’d first been dosed with the powder. A quick check of Thaddeus’ Facebook found that he had always been short and scrawny. Plus the jockstraps could only drain the first person to touch them or their relatives. When Chris returned to his dorm room after a long day spying his nose wrinkled at the musky smell wafting out from the room next door. A TV inside sounded out loudly, Chris vaguely remembered the guy who lived there, he was tallish, a slim build, red hair, he was kinda cute. He must of gotten back and forgot to clean up the mess he’d left last semester. Chris should have just knocked and mentioned it to the redhead, but the chance to use his family’s power was too good an opportunity to waste. So he wrote an email to the Dean’s office about the smell, he knew the Dean would get it sorted out within days. The red headed idiot had most likely left some filthy clothes out or some half eaten food had been left out to rot. Though Chris had a nagging feeling that he recognised the musky, overpowering smell. But before Chris could consider it more his phone buzzed and Melvin’s name appeared on the screen. He nearly jumped at it, eager to explain his ideas to his absent roommate. “Melvin” he called down the phone, he was already passing the room. “Where the hell have you been? I thought you were coming back days ago… but never mind that.” He took a breath and started to explain. “I dosed a few of water bottles at the athletic department’s gym, I have a list of who uses the gym, they would have access to the water bottles,” he breathed and then started again “So I can see how it affects them, because I have a theory, I think the elixir doesn’t do what we think it does, I tested it out over Christmas and the result was horrific…” He paused, Melvin was silent on the other end. He must be angry that Chris had broken the promise not to use the elixir. “I know, I broke my promise, sue me,” he continued. “But I think these water bottles will prove my idea. I think the elixir has rules on how it changes people. I just need some more test subjects to prove it.” Chris stopped and waited, a few seconds passed before Melvin replied. “Chris… we need to talk,” a voice that didn't sound like Melvin replied, it was deep, rumbling and very masculine.
  23. Home of the Gods Part Eight-Finale by F_R_Eaky Part One: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/13486-home-of-the-gods-part-one-by-f_r_eaky/ Part Two: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/13487-home-of-the-gods-part-two-by-f_r_eaky/ Part Three: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/13490-home-of-the-gods-part-three-by-f_r_eaky/ Part Four: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/13502-home-of-the-gods-part-four-by-f_r_eaky/ Part Five: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/13527-home-of-the-gods-part-five-by-f_r_eaky/ Part Six: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/14012-home-of-the-gods-part-six-by-f_r_eaky/ Part Seven: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/14350-home-of-the-gods-part-seven-by-f-r_eaky/ Fabian woke very late in the morning. Hoisting himself off the floor, he stretched and massaged himself as the unheated concrete floor seeped cold into his body and his new larger muscles and bones ached with a larger amount of stiffness. He nearly fell over and down again, attempting to walk forward, but learning he needed to do a side kick kind of step allowing his burgeoning thighs to roll forward and around one another. Not to mention his arms felt so big and heavy and swung too much weight when he tried to compensate on his balance. It also didn't help that his arms almost couldn't swing back and forth due to the size of his lats and broadness and thickness of his pectorals. He decided to walk to the bathroom and shower, curious as he heard it running and he remembered not finishing it before being... .... ... could one call it an attack? Before being attacked the day before by three of Gabriel's friends. After walking a few steps he spun around and looked at the door. He swore to God he heard someone pounding on it furiously as though trying to break in by breaking the door down. He didn't hear or see anything. Turning to walk back to the bathroom he heard the pounding again, stopped turned and looked... ... ... nothing. He turned away again, but thought before he began to walk and then took off for the bathroom, pausing and smiling when he realized the noise was the sound of his twenty-one inch long, thick, muscular meaty feet slapping the floor when he walked. But then he heard an actual bang. It sounded like pounding on the delivery truck door that went down the wall and finally to the people entrance. A couple of extreme pounds later and suddenly there burst through Gabriel, looking extremely pissed and screaming at the top of his lungs. "You somehow manage to make my boys go mental. Screaming about some giant Olympian bodybuilder. That's it. You may be a little taller than me, Reid, but I am gonna take... you.... .... .... down?" Gabriel had taken a goodly number of steps into the warehouse before he noticed the hulking figure that was now Fabian. Standing at what was a few inches below the point of where Fabian's lats began to flare out from his abdomen and obliques, Gabriel took in the view as Ian loomed over him and did a most muscular, flaring out his neck, traps, and shoulders, while ballooning out his chest and upper arms. Gabriel whimpered just a little and then slowly backed away before making a dash for the door and running out of the warehouse. Fabian chuckled to himself. "I didn't even have to say anything. I actually didn't have to say a word." He turned and began to walk back towards the bathroom, feeling his cock inflate longer and heavier as the thought of just posing at Gabriel made him turn and run. By the time he made it to the bathroom doorway, it was fully erect and his head was preceding him into the bathroom by nearly two feet. Suddenly there was a tug and a pull on his massive member and when Fabian finally walked through, he looked down to see Reid smiling, holding his cock, and standing right at the point where his lats flared out from the rest of Fabian's body. "You know...anything that sticks out two feet or more from the vehicle carrying it has to be tagged with a red flag. That's the law." "It's already got quite the red head. Isn't that enough?" "It is for me" said Reid smiling as he continued to pull Fabian into the shower, which he had finished up when he woke up earlier. Reid had some personal fun as he helped lather Fabian up, groping and cupping all of the new mountainous muscle bellies that covered Fabian's body. Truly, if he was normal height, he'd be one of the biggest built bodybuilders ever with enviable genetics everyone hoped and wished for. Reid then went through and traced every crevice, attempted to massage Fabian's muscles, before he finally tried to help massage any stiffness out of Fabian's muscles due to sleeping on the cold concrete floor. Eventually he took in Fabian's cock head as best he could, licking and stroking it until both he and Fabian needed to stay in for another shower to get cleaned up. Afterwards, they finished putting together Fabian's new make-shift bed and lay down upon it, talking. "You had me a bit worried, Fabe. As the changes occurred you kept going on about strength and power. I thought you were going to become an asshat meathead." "I was a bit overpowered and overwhelmed by the sensation. C'mon, Reid, you can't tell me you never felt good about standing head and shoulders over most males, or that your stronger and better built than them. I've seen you slightly show off. You like it when you can use your size to play the hero." "I try not to be arrogant about it though, and you were just in full self-lust and power-worship as your body blew up and grew. And who plays the hero now?", Reid said despondently. "Some protector I'm gonna be. You stand just over three feet taller than me! And I know you love to top. When your cock first grew it was fine. Felt great. But now.... You're so big and big and BIG! If we're gonna make out... .... I think I'd have to fuck your cock." "Hey....hey..." said Fabian softly. "We'll figure out some way to make it work out. And just because I'm bigger..." "So much bigger..." "That doesn't mean you still can't stand up for me. And out of all the pricks that are Gabriel's friends, only one stands taller than you, and he's definitely smaller built than you. You're almost a foot taller than average males and bigger built than most sports stars. Don't think of yourself as week and useless to me. You remember the first time you actually hefted a really good decent amount of weight?" "Yeah..." "And the pump it gave the body part you were working out?" "Yeah..." "Or how your clothes felt so much tighter, or better yet the time you first ripped out of shirt by accident?" "Yeah..." said Reid now laughing lightly. "Or the time you finally realized you stood taller than your old man, or most of your school mates?" "Yeah...." "Then think of it from my point of view. I was a very scrawny, 5' 2" tall man. Even average guys towered over me. Suddenly I'm growing up and up and up, my muscles are filling out and out and out. I see average men getting smaller, tall men becoming average - child size, and I can feel a power in my body that's growing more and more the bigger I get. It's just like those feelings you experienced, but they were happening all at once and kept going and growing for like so much... ... ... It was just.... such a huge rush. Such a glorious feeling filling me up." "I can tell." said Reid smirking and reached up and gave Fabian's once again erect cock a pull down to the bed top and then allowed it to spring up and smack Fabian in his abs all the way to just below his chest. Both the men chuckled and then with a gleam in his eye, Fabian grabbed Reid and pulling him, Reid's back to his chest and abs, finally rolled over on his side to lay down with Reid engulfed by his body. Reid lay there feeling the heat pulse through Fabian's cock on his back. "C'mon, love. You gotta let me go." "Spoon." "You're going to make me late for work." "SPOON!" "Really, Fabe, someone has to pay for this warehouse." Fabian lowered his voice as deep as it could go and then softly growled in Reid's ear, "spooooooooooooooooooon." The pair lay there until there was just enough time for Reid to get dressed and get to work on time, but they both wished the moment could last forever. **************************************************************************** That night, started one of the worst times in Fabian's life. It was going on 9 p.m. and Reid was at least three hours late getting home from work. At ten after nine there was a loud thump against the regular door, followed by the sound of several people banging on the truck delivery door. This was followed by the sound of many running footsteps and tire squeals. Fabian cautiously went to the regular entrance door and saw the bottom of it had a large dent inwards. Opening the door, he saw the reason, a large cinder block with a note that read: "You're a giant strongman. That doesn't mean you don't have a weakness. You may not venture out because of your size, but your lover does." At twenty after nine, Reid stumbled through the door, low moaning Fabian's name. There was a gash on his brow in between his eyebrows, both eyes were black, his lips were swollen and if he did move them, blood was coming out of his mouth and hiding his teeth. One hand was black and blue and it seemed attached oddly about halfway up the arm. He had trouble breathing, his work uniform was torn, one shoe was missing, once there he couldn't walk, and his delivery van that he drove home in was nowhere in sight. Immediately Fabian went to dial the emergency number, cursing his new size as his much larger digits constantly pressed more than one number every time he attempted to dial on the much smaller cell phone. Finally he grabbed a pencil and began to use that and called an ambulance. The EMT's arrived to discover Reid just lying inside the warehouse. Fabian knew how the scene would look if he had stayed there. Giant bodybuilder - man beaten to a pulp. He would be blamed and arrested. He left running down into a nearby aqua duct and hiding under the bridge where a road passed over it. Reid wound up in the hospital for two weeks. Punctured lung, three broken ribs, concussion, broken ocular bone, one tooth removed, broken arm, sprained ankle. He was released but still laid up for another three months or so while waiting for bones to heal. Fabian had to take care of things for him on his own. He checked his personal account and then had to make friend with a local whom he not only felt he could trust, but, of course showed what man his size could do if the guy just took off with the card and spent his money. They guy helped move in a restaurant sized refrigerator and enough groceries to store in it. Later Fabian used it to buy some building supplies, only he wasn't going to build onto the warehouse structure. Cinder blocks, mortar, I-beams Fabian used to first make a "bench" that could support him, his weight, and any weight he worked out with. Then he began to build walls onto the ends of the I-beams, small ones at first, then medium, and finally some larger ones. Fabian was seeing red. They had beaten up Reid and he couldn't do anything about it. Well, he soon would. Fabian used the wall and beam segments he bought to make something akin to a set of weights and he began to work out... and work out... and work out. He kept his muscles engorged with blood as much as he could, allowing only for proper rest to ensure growth. He ate until he thought his stomach would burst, and hoped he could transfer all of it to his already enormous muscles.... and he did. Fabian watched on the scale as his weight went up and up....ten pounds....twenty pounds..... forty pounds.....eighty pounds.... one-hundred pounds. He had trouble walking before, now he really swayed side to side as he kicked his legs around one another. Just ten pounds over the seventeen hundred pound mark. One-thousand, seven-hundred, ten pounds of pure muscle. But that wasn't all that Fabian did. Shortly after starting his workouts, Fabian began to noticed odd things. The basket he had been presented with on his induction to the tribe had increased in size and now housed his newly sized cock and balls regardless of whether flaccid or erect. He began to wear it most of the time to keep his cock out of his way when lifting. Some of the cinder blocks had been used to make another shallow pool in the bathroom and a very large natural stone had been placed in the back part of said pool. Wild, tropical flowers had begun sprouting and growing in parts of the bathroom, so Fabian knew he had begun chanting again. Mid-spring is when Reid was finally able to come back to the warehouse, still looking a little tired and drained of color. He opened the door and walked in, staring at the odd sculptures that Fabian had made out of the cinder blocks and I-beams not knowing they were new weights for a giant man, and then out of the corner of his eye saw the massive, Titan like frame of Fabian as he stood up from his make shift bed. Reid wasn't sure what to say or to ask. He was stunned by how much larger, beefier Fabian looked. How much heavier he sounded when he walked. But it was the odd look in Fabian's eye that left Reid speechless and motionless. It was a mixture of a blank stare and determination. Fabian reached out and grabbed Reid like he was a child, carried him into the bathroom and then placed Reid in the small pool like area next to the actual shower. He placed Reid with his back against an very tall, thick, stone, the top of which poked up and out of the floor, a smooth round boulder with a crack in the top. Torches were lit everywhere within the bathroom, followed by bundles of incense of some kind, with a very heady and very musky in aroma. Invisible drums began to be beaten and Fabian began to sing chants louder and louder. He made sweeping motions with his feet upon the ground and urged Reid to do the same. Reid began to mimic the movement out of fear of a what behemoth sized, tranced Fabian might do to him if he did. Soon, Reid's legs were as though they were made out of rubber, stretching out instead of being moved in a sweeping motion. His vision began to blur and his head swooned as the bathroom seemed to heave and undulate, warping, skewing in shape and form. Suddenly the floor beneath him began to feel warm, very warm. Warm enough he began to hop dance instead of making the sweeping motion he had been instructed to perform. At this Fabian began to scream, but not in terror, more in ecstasy, as though moaning in orgasm, and in an orgasm so great he might just expel their own soul when cumming. Fabian had been wearing his basket to hold his genitalia and took it off. Reid knew Fabian had become endowed after his last battle with Gabriel's friends, but he still marveled now at the ginormous 16.25 inch, flaccid hung member of Fabian and at how much longer and thicker it became after growing to a 2 foot long erection. Reid knew that Fabian must be spending most of his time walking around nude or in a pair of pants sporting the most obscene bulge ever seen on a man. Erect Fabian's penis didn't stick up like many men's erect penis do, but instead stuck straight out and bobbed as if it was a divining rod made for dowsing. Still hop dancing, his back and arms against the tall rock formation behind him, to help support him in his dance as his head began to swoon more and more, his eyes becoming heavy and tired, Reid began to feel hot and extremely bothered. For some reason he was being turned on. Fabian came forward and removed his shirt, pants, and underwear, and Fabian had already removed his shoes before entering the bathroom. With his small, flaccid cock now flopping around free it began to grow and lengthen to its mighty and full erect status of 7 inches. The heat was growing in him. He felt the heat rising up his body, and felt the heat rising up the stone as well. He thought he felt the air caressing his balls and tugging at his cock. Warmer and warmer he and the rock became, and the hotter they got, the hornier Reid grew. The feeling became so powerful Reid was convulsing more than he was dancing or stomping, the shock waves of pleasure riding over him. Suddenly Fabian let out groans and gasps of ecstasy, his mighty cock having grown even more incredibly long and thick, now spewing forth ribbons and ribbons of cum into the small, wading pool in which Reid was standing. Fabian fell forward upon his knees, taking his hands and rubbing his seed into the ground, groping and massaging, as though fondling some massive muscle or body. The heat kept building and building, Fabian and Reid were sweating profusely. Reid swore he was getting burned on his feet and back as the temperature began to rise higher and higher in the pool floor and the stone. Eventually the ground rumbled and a great gushing sound could be heard followed by a great torrent of water streaming over and down the great rock behind Reid's back. Fabian rose up and backed away as the water cascaded over Reid, drenching him, coating him, and filling up the small wading pool. Striking the pool, part of the water began to hiss, evaporating into great clouds of steam, upon which Reid's head snapped back, he jerked and convulsed, and felt as though someone, something, reached through his dick, into his balls, and pulled out his cum in great strands that felt large enough to be ropes for a sailing ship. Gasping for air, sinking to his knees, Reid saw Fabian approach. "I am Kali'iti'nui no more. I am now, Tanakamaunga - man mountain. We believe that the gods reside in our penis. Although most men of this tribe are raised since birth, being taught exercises and have weights hung to make their penis grow and grow in order to house more gods. You and I were not raised so, but that does not mean you cannot come to greatness, for look what has happened to me. You who so wished to heed the words of the chief and be my protector as he so ordered of you, shall find a way to do so. For your acts of bravery and loyalty, I have made you one of the tribe, and thus at least one god will come to reside in your cock and grant you happiness and prosperity in some form, or so I hope. I thank you. Be blessed, you who have sought to protect me, physically, mentally.... emotionally. You shall take my old name, Kali'iti'nui, meaning small giant, for among most men you are tall and built in stature, and your courage and heart is as big as the men as large as mountains." With that Fabian washed Reid's genitals and groin area with some of the geyser water that erupted from the stone, and then reaching out his hand, grabbed a newly formed basket made by the wild flowers, vines, and ivy growing all around the bathroom. He then placed the basket upon Reid's genitals and tied it around Reid's waist. Reid smiled somewhat punch-drunk like and attempted to say thank you, but fell unconscious into sleep and some of the best fantasy dreams of him and Fabian he ever had of his life. The next morning Fabian woke up to discover the other side of his bed was empty. He could've sworn he had woke from a trance and helped place Reid into bed with him. Walking to the bathroom, he discovered Reid was sitting cross-legged in the ritual pool. His eyes were slightly rolled back, and eventually Fabian could hear a chant coming across Reid's lips. " Ke'atutel'malsaga.... Ke'atutel'malsaga.... Ke'atutel'malsaga.... Ke'atutel'malsaga..." Fabian knew it was not the name of the God of Gods in the Ulpooin pantheon, but he couldn't tell Reid who it was, and Ke'atuka'ine, God of Gods, wasn't communicating any information to him from his cock. Not too long after, Reid simply woke up, took a shower, kissed Fabian and his abs good-bye and reported for work. Around four in the afternoon, Fabian received a knock and a note taped to the entrance door of the warehouse. It was from Gabriel and told him he and his friends were aware that Reid was back to work and that if Fabian didn't meet them downtown, in the back alley behind Reid's workplace, Reid would receive the pummeling of his life, or more likely his death. Fabian was to surrender himself over to Gabriel and his gang for Gabriel to do as he wished, or Reid was through. Fabian nearly broke the door off exiting the warehouse at four-fifteen. Fabian arrived to the back alley and came upon a scene probably similar to what had happened to Reid four months or so before. Reid, as per usual had worked late, making sure he had delivered all his packages and cleaned out his delivery truck. A car was parked behind the delivery van, meaning Reid couldn't leave to go home, other than by foot. That way wasn't an option as Gabriel and his friends had surrounded his way out and had pulled him into the sort of courtyard area created by the loading docks for the delivery service. He had already received a couple of good blows, and being so soon from his recent recovery, he was already swooning from the attack. It was at that moment that Fabian in a very tight pair of hand-made shorts, stepped out of the actually alleyway and its shadows to confront the men. "Ganging up on folks again. With me joining in, I'm pretty sure Reid and I can take you all down." Gabriel spun around to see Fabian and in a flash had pulled out a gun and pulled the trigger. It was an odd sound and sensation happening. It didn't sound like a gun had been fired, and Fabian didn't feel something pierce his flesh and burn going through. Instead it felt like he received an injection, and the world felt as though it was turning and his vision was blurring. "I knew you wouldn't stand by or come quietly and I don't know how you got to the size you did, but I know we couldn't take you, especially when your smaaaaaaaaall boyfriend, who isn't too small to us, except for DeWayne and possibly Fernando, would attempt to join in and take us down. So.... I got an elephant tranquilizer. Figure that'd at least incapacitate you if not make you sleep for the trip I'm going to take you on. But while you're there kneeling in your stupor, my boys and I are going to make sure Reid learns his lesson by sending him back to the hospital again and then he can watch helpless as we carry you away. We've got a tow truck and everything to help hoist you into a truck. Continue, boys." And with that the friends of Gabriel continued their fist-to-cuffs on the already dazed Reid. Arjun kicking Reid in the balls. Michael smacking Reid against the face or boxing his ears. Fernando punching Reid in the gut, while DeWayne bopped him on the head in between Gan Otkai yanking on Reid's hair. All the while Fazzah screamed at him and joined Gabriel in kicking and hit him any way any where possible. Poor Reid was beaten right back to the same condition that they had left him in earlier in the year, and they laughed as they moved to grab Fabian and take him away. But suddenly there was a burst of steam from underground. It came together and made a wall separating the men from Fabian and their ability to exit. The sound of drums filled the air and a chant began to be heard. " Ke'atutel'malsaga.... Ke'atutel'malsaga.... Ke'atutel'malsaga.... Ke'atutel'malsaga..." Fernando turned around to stare at the collapsed Reid, figuring it was his voice doing the chanting.... He was right. "Ga..ga...Gabriel..." He hoarsely whispered. All the men turned around to see Reid currently kneeling on the ground, his mouth barely moving, but his word's clearly audible, although, none of the men standing knew what it was. " Ke'atutel'malsaga.... Ke'atutel'malsaga.... Ke'atutel'malsaga.... Ke'atutel'malsaga..." The men suddenly wished they could back up and out of the area as they began to see and hear Reid's body snapping and coming back into correct position. The cuts on his skin healed up and the bruises went away. Slowly but most definitely surely, Reid began to stand up and did so firmly planting his strong stance. The still connected hose Reid had used to help wash down his van suddenly came to life and stood almost straight out of the nozzle it was connected to. The steam was collecting in the are forming a pool of water beneath Reid. The pounding drum sound became louder and louder filling the air with a rhythmical din. When Reid appeared totally healed, water erupted from the standing hose and fell in a cascade upon Reid's head and washed over his body. "Auugh!" Reid moaned. "Hmmmnff!" Reid blurted again. "Ohhuwah!" And now Reid seemed to be thrusting his hips. Over and over again, Reid thrust his hips and each time the basket of his groin swelled larger and larger and larger. Reid kept moaning and thrusting and his packed kept growing becoming obscenely obvious. His pants grew tighter and tighter in the crotch area. Three mounds were forming, one that looked like an extremely large banana was being carried and underneath were the other two grapefruits. Reid finally let a long low scream out as if he was still growing and couldn't take it, and everyone present watched as Reid's cock tore open the teeth of the zipper on his cargo shorts and then flopped out. And it wasn't just his pecker; his balls helped spread the opening and rip it further apart as they fell and dropped out as well. Reid's cock had grown enormously long and thick and his screams of pain trailed off into a sigh of relief and then a laugh of pleasure. Reid's schlong was growing and getting longer and thicker, and his balls were swelling as well. So heavy...so round.... his prick so long...so thick....so hard.... so veiny. It grew and grew until Reid was just as hung and virile as Fabian ever would be. Reid began to laugh pleasantly at first and then almost a little maniacal, as if some stream of an idea washed over his mind. This was replaced by small gasps and grunts as Reid began to jerk his feet up and down, side to side, stomping and stomping. The seven gentlemen who had just beaten him up stared at his feet to try and see what was happening and then they began to see. The sides of his work boots began to bulge out and curl over the sides of his sole. One large ridge formed in the front of each shoe, soon to become a row of one large and four smaller bulges pushing the front of the shoe over the front of the sole. The heel began to stretch very tightly and Reid's ankles started overfilling the holes that were where the feet entered. In another few moments one could hear and see the straining, exceedingly taut laces snap in surrender, followed by the odd, low, ripping sound of hard leather as Reid's feet out grew his shoes by one, two, four, eight, sixteen, twenty, twenty-four sizes to become thick, meaty, muscular, 21" long man feet. Michael, the man with the giant paws and feet for a man of just 6' 2" or so tall, noticing what might be happening, broke his hypnotized stance of awe and ran to take Reid down. He might of succeeded, but Reid's hands had grown equally as much as his feet had and he swung his arm to deliver his own smack down. Michael was knocked senseless and about half way across the square loading area. Reid's balls had been throbbing, increasing in size and then shrinking, pulling up. Every time they had done so is when Reid's hands and feet got bigger. They started doing so again and as Reid moaned and groaned in greater pain while grabbing a hold of his legs and arms, a small cracking and breaking sound was heard and Reid stood taller....and Taller....and TALLER....and TAAAAAAALLER! His socks which had shrunk from just under his calves with the growth of his feet to just above his ankles shrunk down further to just under his ankles. His shorts moved from his knees to one fourth the way up his thigh, half-way up the thigh, too looking like 1970's sports, short shorts to almost like brief underwear, except despite his trim build his waist snapped the button and now his fly was pulled excessively wide apart. His shirt hem rose and rose above his waist, above his abs, beyond where his lats come in and stopped just under his chest. Not that you could see that because having already been fairly muscular and now three feet taller, every button had been popped off the shirt as his chest stretched the shirt open. The sleeves rode up and up over his mighty upper arms, over his delts, and if the front of the shirt was complete it would've gone from a short sleeve shirt to sleeveless muscle shirt. Swaying a bit as the pain settled from his massive growth spurt, Reid bent forward causing his back to rip the shirt down the back and thus only hang on him via his shoulders. His neck had snapped the collar as well. Shucking the shirt off of his body, he smiled as he noticed that his bending forward had caused his bubble butt to blow out the back of his cargo shorts. He then reached and yanked what was left of his shorts and underwear off of his body as well as using his long toes to pull the now tiny socks off of his feet. He closed his eyes and breathed in a few deep breaths, feeling the cool spring breeze caressing his body. Before any of the now six men could move, Reid began to do small shouts, like power lifters and bodybuilders make before they hoist a weight up. "Uhp..." And Reid suddenly did a side triceps pose. "Ommmph" And into a side chest. "hoop!" Lat spread. "hnngh!" Most muscular, crab shot. "Hup!" Abdominal crunch and front thigh extension. "Hep!" Front double biceps pose. "Hooch!" Back double biceps pose. "HRRRR!" Back, Thigh Bicep, and Calve pose. Over and over and over again Reid kept cycling through the poses and each time he did so, his muscles swelled bigger....larger....thicker....harder....fuller....denser....broader....veinier.... His calves inflated into giant pulsing hearts and finally a throbbing diamond shape. The thighs ballooned and grew into a collection of swollen tear drop shapes like a bunch of water balloons. His abs formed bricks fit for the Great Wall of China, while his obliques bunched and formed such as to look like a great lattice work was plastered on Reid's sides. His lats grew out so wide and thick it looked like he could jump from a plane and join para-gliders without the need for the special winged suits. His arms flared out more and more at greater angles from his body as his upper arms inflated and grew until one swore he had a football stuffed in where his biceps should be. A pair of thick muscular shapes looking like Clydesdale sized horseshoes hanging off the back of the arms. Forearms so thick and powerful they matched the size of Reid's calves. Shoulders that were so full and round and with such density, surely they were world globes stolen off of statues of Atlas holding up the world. His chest barreled so thick and round, so wide and full, he could see nothing standing directly in front of him. Even his erect cock had a hard time sticking out beyond it to be seen. His traps rose and rose like some great range of mountains and his neck swole as thick and round as segments from the Giant's Causway. Reid now strode over to the side of the building, kicking his legs out to the sides in order to move forward. Grabbing a hold of a large iron bar embedded into the brick building, he ripped it free from the mortar and then proceeded to bend it into an arch. He growled as he did so, his voice lowering and lowering in extreme bass tones, while with each degree the bar bent, the hair on Reid grew out and out, thicker, fuller, feathery, until his red hair hung halfway down his back and his hair glistened like glitter all over his body. Throwing the bar in front of Gabriel and his friends, Reid raised his hands above his head and struck a victory pose. At the same time several glowing balls of light came down and anyone watching swore they entered Reid's cock through is piss slit. Once that was done Reid turned and glared with a smirk while bellowing out a name. "GA-BRI-EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEL!" It echoed throughout the little loading square, and as Gabriel realized he was looking up to Reid as much as he did to Fabian, he actually pissed his pants. "I am not Reid.... I am NOT Kali'iti'nui..... I AM MALSAGAMAUNGA - MEANING TWIN MOUNTAIN!" The god that had inhabited Reid at his initiation by Fabian was Ke'atutel'malsaga, the god of twins and he had chosen to make Reid Fabian's fraternal twin, so to speak, in order for him to be able to protect Fabian, for it takes someone of equal size and strength to protect another man so large. Another spray of water streamed out of the hose, splattering all over Fabian, and the heavy drowsiness he felt began to leave him. His vision cleared, his heavy body, although still feeling heavy, was light enough for him to manage it again. Standing up behind the six men, Michael only just now coming to from Reid's smack down, Fabian growled and struck a most muscular that cause the men to scream and wish for a way out. The drums that had quieted down quite a bit began to pick up their rhythm and loudness. Gabriel's posse began to hold their hands over their ears and look around in bewilderment. Fabian and Reid oohed and moaned in both pleasure and pain as their cocks throbbed so hard, they stuck straight out of their bodies without any bobbing whatsoever. "Friends of Gabriel," Spoke Fabian, "Leave and leave now. Correct your ways or know that we will be here to take care of you. Go.... .... .... NOW!" Fabian's words echoed so loudly it took a good five minutes and several blocks of reverb before the echo faded away. The pair was pretty sure that all six men pissed their pants as they quickly ran away leaving Gabriel all alone. As the drums thundered away, Fabian and Reid began approaching Gabriel, stroking their pricks. Gabriel turned and turned, basically spinning round and round, beginning to whimper and cry. "Two great acts...." "...have been done..." "...in order to...." "...bring us into...." "...the fold...." "....Great acts...." "....do not come...." "....without a cost...." "....some kind of...." "....sacrifice must be made...." "...We will gladly...." "...take a soul....." "...who cannot...." "....be redeemed...." And at that moment, Fabian and Reid stood their ground and suddenly bellowed in ecstasy, and released a load of great, long, strands of cum that spewed in great loops around Gabriel and once coated, as Fabian and Reid moaned and shot off more of their load, Gabriel shrank....as the pair grew....as Gabriel shrank....and the men Grew....and Gabriel became smaller.... and they giants got ever bigger...... For each inch the gods took from Gabriel, they seemed to give two, four, or six inches to Fabian and Reid. By the time all was said and done the hulking forms of Fabian and Reid stood twelve feet six inches tall, twenty seven inch long size US Mens 59 shoe feet, and weighing three-thousand, three-hundred, ninety-three pounds, with cocks that had grown to three feet long. The once decently sized and bullying Gabriel was now only 5' tall, exceptionally thin and week, and just barely stood mid-thigh to Fabian and Reid. The giant pair of men bent at their waist so they could see Gabriel and whispered in growling tones, "You can go now." Gabriel did not have to be told twice. He gathered up his now ill, extremely loose fitting clothing and ran as best as he could back to his apartment where it is said he wept and wept and made a decision never to leave, and especially not to do missionary work. Meanwhile back at the square Reid approached Fabian and the two muscle giants began to grapple and wrestle one another. Eventually the two pulled one another into the other and began to kiss deeply, passionately, frantically. The mammoth manhoods began to rise and become engorged with blood, and they backed off a bit to hoist them up, cock heads between their pecs, and then move back together, holding one another and grinding their hips so their erect phallics began to rub each other up and down. After several minutes of frotting, Fabian picked up Reid by Reid's ass, flinging and wrapping the massively mounding legs and meaty feet of Reid around his waist. In this position he pushed Reid towards Reid's truck, causing the back doors and much of the roof to cave in, followed by the tires blowing out, once almost 7,000 pounds or three and half tons of male muscle collapsed upon the delivery van floor. With the small amount of height difference, Fabian took advantage and plunged his prestigious pecker into Reid's cavernous hole. Reid's neck arched as his head tilted back. He reach up to grab around the driver's seat for support and wound up pulling it, breaking it free from it's stationary position in the van. The two thrust and rocked, twisted and pounded. Whatever part of van's shelving that didn't collapse when the two fell into the van, their motion now knocked, dinged, and bent, deforming the pieces from ever being usable again. Reid pushed on the walls while grunting and moaning in pleasure and pain. And behold, the van's wall's did bulge out in massive mounding bulges with gigantic hand prints in the center. The front of the van was taking a beating as well, for with each thrust Fabian was giving, he pushed the van into the loading bay wall. Headlights, grill work, bumpers, were no more. In what seemed like hours to them, Fabian finally started herky-jerking out of control. The spasm of sexual bliss was washing over him and with one last thrust he shot a load so powerful, so large, that Reid swore it came up into his mouth a bit all the way from his ass. The very thought of which had him spewing over his head to coat the front of the van and shatter the windshield. The pair went home to the warehouse, which was now a bit cramped, but luck was on their side, actually. Six other gods came to reside in the protruding penis of Reid. The gods of: luck in chance, money, plant fertility, crafting arts and technology, stamina, and handsomeness. By the time they were done with Reid, he had the face of a modelesque, GQ man, with the body of a giant bodybuilding, muscle god, and knowledge of electronics and furniture making as well as financial savy. It wasn't long until Reid was financially independent, and then they bought a much larger warehouse and converted it into something that nearly looked like a grand Edwardian mansion with furniture built their size so they looked somewhat normal when they had flex and sex shows on the internet. That proved to make them very rich financially. Which was good, as folks passing by at night in front of their house swear from time to time they still hear the savage beats of the wild jungle drums and that more and more shadows are cast upon windows of very large, tall, and hung men.
  24. Home of the Gods Part Seven by F_R_Eaky Part One: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/13486-home-of-the-gods-part-one-by-f_r_eaky/ Part Two: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/13487-home-of-the-gods-part-two-by-f_r_eaky/ Part Three: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/13490-home-of-the-gods-part-three-by-f_r_eaky/ Part Four: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/13502-home-of-the-gods-part-four-by-f_r_eaky/ Part Five: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/13527-home-of-the-gods-part-five-by-f_r_eaky/ Part Six: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/14012-home-of-the-gods-part-six-by-f_r_eaky/ Part Eight: "... This morning finds one of the suburb areas of greater New York in an awe of wonder or maybe fear. A small handful of folks thought they may have seen big foot, or perhaps the yeti in the very early hours of the morning. They described a creature as being around nine feet tall, maybe taller, extremely lanky, and white, lumbering through the streets and alley ways of their city. Most people believe it to be some kind of new internet horror hoax, but it seems there is proof. "Foot prints in the snow of some folks' yards have a very deep and long impression, measuring at least twenty-one inches long and 8 inches wide, which would turn out to be a US Men's shoe size 41 with an E width. Local chapter heads of Big Foot Societies and local scientists are battling off over the appearance. The scientists saying it's impossible for a humanoid creature to grow to such height and that the sighting contradicts the Big Foot Believer's own testaments as Yetis have only been supposedly spotted around the Himalayas, with the brown furred cousin, Big Foot residing across North America. They also believe that some art or prop department could have easily made a set of giant prop feet and made the marks in the snow. "However, the Big Foot Believers have countered with the variations in depth of the foot prints indicating that it could only have been made by something with multiple joints and bone structure, as well as photo graphs of wet foot prints made of surrounding sidewalks which show a definite skin print pattern. Things that either could not be created or been exceptionally expensive or time and material consuming to create for some kind of hoax. We will report later as more information is gathered on this strange case." Fabian jumped when he heard the far door to the warehouse open. There were a few steps taken and then finally there was a call out. "It's me, Fabe." In strode Reid looking drained and utterly knackered. "Reid, you look horrible..." "A full shift delivering packages with hardly any night's sleep the evening before will do that to one. I need you to hide in the side room for a bit. I've got some stuff for you in the delivery van, but I need to open the truck door and back it in to unpack it. Any reporters, investigators, or police show up?" "No. I think the foot prints on the sidewalk all evaporated or were covered by more wet rain or snow." After that night of growth, they decided to move Fabian into the small warehouse Reid used to house some of his extra stuff. Having reaching a staggering 9' 9" tall, Fabian was too tall for the apartment.... too big all around even. Despite not having a huge amount of musculature, his height had him bending at the waist with bent knees and his broad shoulders, he had to turn and twist sideways to get through a normal sized doorway. He had to walk stooped and bent kneed in order to move through the house as although he was still just over two feet shorter than the ceiling, the ceiling fixtures like fans and chandeliers were quite another story, smacking his head and shoulders. The archways where like the doorways - nearly three feet too short, and the bed was neither tall enough and almost not wide enough - especially if both of them were going to sleep in it, and even though a slim build, at that height his weight was too much for the dining room chairs and stools. All of them crumpled like they were supposed to be collapsible. Fabian went and hid in the make shift bathroom while Reid opened up the garage door part of the warehouse, backed the truck up, and emptied it. When he was done there were several stack pallets pieced together along with several pieces of extra long and thick foam padding, stacked in two, to form a ten foot long by nine and a half feet wide bed. Other pallets were used to form a small - but tall standing table, a stand for their big screen t.v., a make shift counter so Fabian could prepare meals, and one last set to build a chair large enough for Fabian to sit in. As Reid was constructing all of that, Fabian had started doing some work in the bathroom. Having torn down a wall between the bathroom and the office it was attached to, Fabian and Reid had hoped to make the whole area a bathroom for Fabian to use until such time as they found a house big enough to rent or attempt to buy that Fabian could fit into. Fabian was currently busy changing a pipe on the shower stall so he could raise the shower head up several feet so he could actually stand under it. Shortly after Reid shut the garage door and Fabian was on his hands and knees having attached a new longer pipe from the floor level, there was a soft moan from Reid followed by a goodly sized thud. "Oh Faaaaaaabiaaaaaaaaan! Come out, come out, wherever you are?" Through the regular people doorway, before Reid could notice, Gan Otkai, Arjun, and Fernando - the hair man, the hung man, and the bodybuilder respectively, had entered the warehouse and Fernando had picked up a loose board off of a pallet and struck Reid out cold with it. "We're so sorry to have come en mass unannounced, but we heard you've somehow managed to take care of three of our brothers single handedly." Spoke Arjun. "So we decided to come together and have a little party. Don't worry though. We brought our own booze since you seem to be sequestered away and living so... sparsely. And don't trouble yourself for any entertainment; you're going to be providing that in spades. At least you better. Reid wasn't that much fun at all." Fabian's mind boiled over. He was seeing red. What had they done to Reid. Crawling on his hands and feet, he attempted to peer around the doorway of the bathroom to see where they are. He wasn't successful in doing this unnoticed for the trio had managed to see his head poking around the doorway, at his current hand and knee height around four feet our so. "There he is." snickered Fernando. "Arjun.... go get him." On the command Fabian pulled his head back into the bathroom and just sat there waiting. Arjun ran to the doorway and turned to face what he thought would be his captive. However, there stood a giant of a man who was shaking his pelvis at him with a natural firehorse that some firemen might balk at. Swinging his cock around, Fabian smiled at Arjun and said, "Hello, dickless. I've got fourteen inches soft now. That's what three inches more than you erect?" Arjun didn't know what to say or do. He stood there stunned looking back and forth between the height of the man before him and the size of the man's junk. Within a flash Fabian grabbed Arjun by the throat with a yell, one handed, and easily pulled the 6' 4" man into the room, past himself, and throwing Arjun against the back wall. Arjun collapsed to floor very much dazed. Fabian then walked out standing tall and naked, there in all his current glory in the middle of the warehouse. Fernando and Gan Otkai gasped and took a single step backward in shock. They exchanged glances and Gan Otkai motioned for Fernando to do the honors. With a nod back, the near professional sized bodybuilder began running towards Fabian, screaming at the top of his lungs. Fabian stood tall and reared back his right fist, ready to make a connection, however once close by Fernando dropped his shoulders low and instead of a punch to Fabian's face or stomach, he thrust his shoulders into Fabian's pelvic region and hoisted him up while running. "Ok, you're a giant, but you're a slim one at that, and I can still lift and hoist you and slam you into this wall!" The lift and hoist happened but the slamming never did. Fabian reached out and latched one of his hands onto a passing doorway while allowing himself to slid down so his feet hit the floor. Once done it was an all out stop. Even with Fernando's momentum, Fabian wasn't going too far. This sudden stop with the momentum caused Fabian to turn sideways while Fernando wound up spinning off of Fabian's side and tripping into the wall he imagined as the target Fabian would hit. Fabian then took off running toward the other side of the warehouse where Gan Otkai was making a mad dash for the door. At 6' 8" he wasn't a small man, and had a decent build, but he knew better than to attempt to combat a person single handedly that stood just over three feet taller than him. He made it to the door and just got it opened before this enormous paw of a human hand smacked the door shut and held it here. Gan Otkai turned around to see exactly who or what was attacking him, but then he saw stars. Fabian had leisurely balled his hand up in a loose fist and then bopped Gan Otkai on top of the head. It was a small little gesture to Fabain, without a lot of strength or effort, but it was enough to Gan Otkai that it crossed his eyes, made his sinuses sting and his nose tingle, and made his whole body swim. Fabian dragged his body by the collar towards his newly made chair. With the dropping of Gan Otkai's body, Fabian suddenly had a sharp pain as Fernando had returned, once more picking up and using the board, smacking Fabian's side. Fabian ran round the warehouse picking up momentum to out distance Fernando, but being inside a building, even as large as this was, Fernando was bound to catch up again to him at some point. They ran past the bathroom door way again, through which Arjun was attempting to exit. Fabian put his hand on Arjun's chest, which covered it, and shoved Arjun backwards back into the opposite wall of the bathroom. Eventually Fernando made contact, but this time it was to Fabian's blocking left arm. Fabian screamed aloud in pain, his skin was bruised and a little scraped, but surprisingly, the board itself became somewhat bowed and splintered. A dash again around the warehouse, brought the pair back near the pallet stack. Fernando picked up a couple and attempted to swing them at Fabian. Although he could handle the weight easily, the bulk proved to be a problem and his swing went a little wild and off mark. Dodging the swing, Fabian twisted and turned around to the pile and managed to pick up three pallets, hoisted them over his head, and before Fernando could recover from his weight shift stumble from his swing, brought all three pallets right down on top of Fernando's head from about an eleven to twelve foot drop. Gan Otkai had watched the whole thing in horror after having woken up in a slight daze and again was making a scurried sprint to the door as fast as his 6' 8" body would allow. Unfortunately he was jerked back by Fabian who had grabbed a tail of tresses of Gan Otkai's long flowing hair and, nearly ripping Gan's scalp off in the process, flung-dragged Gan to where Fernando lay, ordering him to get down and stay down. The fall resulted in Gan and Fernando's heads clunking, knocking Gan Otkai out cold. "YES! That's what I'm talking about!" screamed Fabian, not exactly himself. "Who's the alpha? WHO'S THE ALPHA AND WHO'S THE BITCHES? BI-ATCHES! AUUUUUUURGH!" Fabian danced around looming over them, feeling so happy he had won. Feeling almost pumped. Feeling excited....powerful.....horny..... As he danced his huge soft anaconda of a dick began to grow and stretch, thicken and lengthen, rising up more and more until it reached full rigidity jutting out nearly two feet from his crotch. Arjun had finally cleared his head and was coming out of the bathroom. Turning to see the sight of his friends collapsed on the floor and the 9' 9" tall Fabian hop-dancing around them and Fabian's giant member, he let out a small, but still quite audible, "Eeep!" Upon hearing it, Fabian turned and faced the direction Arjun was in. In was seemed like just two strides he stood in front of Arjun, face to face, or rather face to abs. That is abs blocked by enormous cock. Arjun just stood there, shaking and transfixed at the size of the man before him. His own package felt like it was receding inside of him at the site of a man more hung than he would ever be. Fabian looked down at the man and just stood there, slightly smirking. After quiet some time he looked down at Arjun said, "Goodnight." and with that took his hand and pulled his cock towards the side by its large, helmet like head, then let it go to smack Arjun up side of his head. Arjun turned on his heels, it was a forceful enough of a smack. He saw stars and felt utterly humiliated. He was going down due to being struck by a penis? Then Fabian's hand came down and finished him off with another of his light taps on the noggin. It was almost instant. The moment that Arjun hit the ground - the drums started. Pounding and pounding. Louder and louder. The noise building up in intensity and frenzy. Names carried in on the breeze began to echo all around the warehouse. Ke'atutelmusele... Ke'atuaule.... Ke'atutelho'i.... Ke'atutel'lauoho.... Ke'atutelmusele... Ke'atuaule.... Ke'atutelho'i.... Ke'atutel'lauoho.... Ke'atutelmusele... Ke'atuaule.... Ke'atutelho'i.... Ke'atutel'lauoho.... The pipes began to sing and hum louder and louder with the drums. The hiss of steam began to escape out of some of the joint joins as the pressure inside the pipes built up. The area that a making shift kitchen was being made had its sink explode water out of the spigot, fill the basin, and then the cascading water fell, streamed, and pooled around Fabian's feet. Once that was done the new pipe Fabian had laid for his shower exploded and hot water shot up like a geyser to fall down on top of Fabian. Using the water as lubricant, Fabian began to rub his massive hands up and down every inch of his torso, one hand eventually moving down to a thigh. He moaned in sweet satisfaction as his left hand began to fondle and play with his left nipple as his right hand began to cup and caress his balls and the stroke the base of his cock. "Oooooh yeah...... OOOOOOH YEAH!......... SWEET FUCK YES! YES! YES!" A slight spray of water had started striking Reid's face and he began to wake up. Feeling fuzzy headed his turn and say Fabian standing in the middle of the warehouse feeling himself up. Eventually Fabian stood with feet shoulder width apart, legs slightly bent, his shoulders tilted back, his arms outstretched and hands balled up in a fist. Repeatedly over and over again he screamed out "yes" like he was being sexually pleasured and done so quite well. At first Reid didn't notice it, but then he started to realize the veins on Fabian's prick were plumping up further, thicker. It started near the head and worked its way up the shaft before disappearing into the light hairs of Fabian's crotch. After that they began to rise and swell all over Fabian's abs then spreading up across his obliques, lats, chest, traps, shoulders, biceps and forearms, while also traveling lower across his thighs, calves and feet. His feet began to grow a little thicker, a little wider. As though he already had big feet, which he did, but they were being made wider by becoming more muscular, supporting more and more bodyweight, or being used to support a body that was hefting an extreme amount of weight. They swell meatier and heavier, followed by the ankles that became incredibly thick as though Fabian wasn't just an extremely tall man, but one who was thick boned, thick built. A body whose thickness would scream, "yeah... if I worked out I'd already start out two to three inches thicker than you and can build more mass on me than you ever would." This was followed by his calves thumping and swelling to the pumping of his blood. Each contraction it grew larger, thicker, harder that little ball of muscle that moved up and down when you walked or were on the balls of your feet. This turned into a much larger ball that all would know kicks soccer balls. Then the upside down heart formed pumping in time with its shape's namesake and getting larger by the minute. Soon a rock hard diamond stood on the back of each of Fabian's shins and that grew and expanded from that triangular look to more of a rectangular emerald cut with slightly rounded corners. Reid, still on the floor, felt himself tenting up, getting turned on as he realized Fabian was growing and swelling well beyond an olympic sized bodybuilder and combine with his height, Fabian's calves had grown to surpass the measurements of his upper arm. Fabian moaned and began to perform some slight knee bends as his thighs began to engorge and inflate with size and power. It at first looked like his thighs were simply getting fatter and fatter, but then one by one, each tear drop shape of his thigh began to grow and grow looking like balloons being inflated with gallons of water, but appearing hard, cut, and striated. Eventually his thigh biceps began to expand and harden and widen out the shape and size of his thigh from the back. Reid was positive when done, each of Fabian's thighs were bigger round than his waist... .... possible his chest! As he looked back over, Reid saw Fabian now twisting and crunching, stretching out his midsection and his abdominals and obliques began to grow in size, shape, and definition. Like those special effects in movies and t.v. shows where the infection or vampire blood spreads through the victim, the lines of Fabian's abs and obliques formed. Crunch, the lower rows of abs were outlined. Twist, the middle rows and lower obliques came to definition. Stretch! All of the lines spread out and criss-crossed his torso defining dozens of obliques and something like and eight-pack of abs. The bubbles of abdominals continued to swell and grow like two columns of miniature bread rising in the oven. When that was done, it looked as if Fabian received a case of hiccups. His back and head would go back a little and then his arms would bounce a bit. But with each bounce his arms were hanging differently at his body's sides. First they hung straight down and close, touching the body. HIC...not so close....HIC....he was like an athlete, the arms slightly out, forearms and hands bent towards the waist. HIC....upper arms are near ten degrees from the shoulder, hands are now freely hanging away from the body, only slightly hitting the thighs when walking. HIC....twenty degree angle. The upper arms sticking out, the lower arms bending back inward. HIC.... HIC..... forty degree angle, the arms almost look as though Fabian is beginning to imitate a plane. The lower arms hang with room to spare between them and the sides and even the abs of Fabian. His lats have been developing and they have grown thicker, wider. When his traps develop as much and as full as the lats have, the effect will look similar to the hood of a cobra on Fabian's body. "Oooooooh" Fabian was moaning and now placing his hands on his pecs and rubbing them...caressing them... cupping them....fondling them...out right groping them. With each squeeze, he'd bounce them, and with each bounce they grew and Grew and GREW. First the thin but tight outline showed, followed by two shallow crescent moons, which grew into small plates, then huge platters, then two semi circular globs, and now barreling out into two huge globes, and then still increasing in thickness and width their front shape squared up somewhat like an upside down trapezoid, but from the side looked like two giant oak casks were lodged into place just under Fabian's collar bones. During this time his nips had grown